Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'growth'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 ------------------------- Can I just state, for the record, that this really wasn’t how I’d hoped I’d be spending the evening? Is it too much to ask that I go to a party, hang out with friends and coworkers, show off my costume, and maybe meet a hot guy who doesn’t turn into a huge brute possessed by the ghost of a puritan witch hunter who decides to murder me in a clearing full of the bones of monsters? Before my eyes, Gosser was transforming Kellan’s body with the life force of over a hundred party guests. The green light illuminated his muscles so that they gleamed slickly, and every so often, like cartoon electricity, it caused his skeleton to blaze visibly through his skin, looking dark and monstrous. His muscles pumped and burst and grew again, almost seeming to froth. His costume tore off his powerful new body, revealing his warped physique to the world and finally revealing that tattoo that had been teasing me all night: the words “To The Bone” written in interlaced gothic script, stretched from just beneath his right clavicle, dipped across the tops of his pillow-sized pecs, and ending beneath his left clavicle. For some reason, even when the eldritch fire revealed his skeleton, the words stayed there, hovering grimly in front of his uppermost ribs and sternum, only to re-attach themselves to the skin when it re-appeared the next moment. His pants also burst, the black fabric charring in the green energy as a naked and increasingly erect, thick cock spilled out, stretching over a foot long! His balls also bulged, dangling heavily beneath his erection, but while Kellan had been a stunning and enticing figure of a man, Gosser’s possession only made his endowment seem threatening and repulsive. In body shape, his physique resembled some cross between a bodybuilder on the cover of FLEX magazines and the oversized physique of comic book ‘tanks’: enormous muscles, but gleaming with sweat and ectoplasm, and sharply defined, with noticeable veins and heavy striation. My enhanced vision noticed that the red lights had been flashing back at the manor, but now they’d gone dark, and as they died, so did most of the emerald flames around Gosser/Kellan, now standing over eight feet tall and looking down on me with a sickening grin that occasionally flashed the horrible rictus of Kellan’s bare skull. Horribly, Gosser took his massive hands, every inch of tightly-packed muscle in his huge arms flexing as he did so, and began to slide them over his new form, caressing and stroking his stolen skin in a blasphemous form of self-worship. “AT LAST,” he moaned, as he continued to feel his own horrific muscles. “LET ME SHARE SOME LAST WISDOM BEFORE YOU TAKE MY PLACE IN THE GRAVE, YOU UNCLEAN THING,” he snarled at me in that creepy dual voice. “WHEN I WAS ALIVE, I SPENT MY LIFE PROTECTING THE PITIFUL HUMAN RACE FROM ITS OWN DARKNESS… THE PURSUIT OF CORRUPT MAGIC, THE WORSHIP OF FOUL ENTITIES, THE REANIMATION OF DEAD TISSUE, THE BEASTS AND MONSTERS THAT LIVE IN MAN’S SHADOW… BUT IT WAS ALL FOR NAUGHT. AS THE YEARS PASSED, FEWER AND FEWER ALLIES JOINED MY SIDE, AND THOSE THAT REMAINED BECAME AS GRAY-HAIRED AND WRINKLED AS I. MEANWHILE, THOSE QUAKERS PLAYED THEIR LITTLE WELCOMING GAMES, PUSHING FOR ACCEPTANCE OF ALL NEWCOMERS, NEVERMIND THEIR ORIGINS AND POTENTIAL THREAT. I WAS RIDICULED, AND MY TRAINING CAMP SHUT DOWN, ONLY TO BE TAKEN OVER BY BRAINLESS BIBLE STUDIES AND WHINING CHILDREN! FINALLY, A DESCENDANT OF MY USELESS YOUNGER BROTHER BOUGHT THE PROPERTY AND BUILT HIS HOME ON IT, BUT HE AND HIS DESCENDANTS WERE ONLY INTERESTED IN MAKING MONEY, AND LACKED TRUE FAITH AND TRUE DISCIPLINE. FORTUNATELY, I HAD ANOTHER OPPORTUNITY. I TURNED TO MY NOTES ON THE VARIOUS WITCHES AND SORCERERS OF WHICH I RID THE WORLD, AND FOUND DETAILS ON AN INTRICATE SPELL THAT WOULD ENABLE ME TO LIVE AGAIN… AND THIS TIME, INSTEAD OF BEING A VIRGIN DEFENDER OF THE FAITHFUL, HOLDING MYSELF PURE, I WOULD REVEL IN ALL THE PLEASURES AND POWER I HAD DENIED MY BODY IN LIFE. AS LONG AS ONE OF MY GODLESS RELATIVES CONTINUED TO LIVE, I COULD USE THEM AS A HOST AS LONG AS THEY HADN’T LET THEIR BODY GO TO SEED. HOWEVER, IN ORDER TO REMAKE EVEN A HEALTHY BODY TO MY IDEAL, I WOULD NEED THE LIFE FORCE OF AT LEAST 250 ADULTS. YOUTH IS WASTED ON THE YOUNG, AND I SHALL TREASURE WHAT THEY WERE THROWING AWAY. EVEN WITH A LARGE NUMBER OF PEOPLE HERE, I NEEDED SOME WAY OF HARVESTING THAT ENERGY AND CONVERTING IT INTO ECTOPLASM TO FUEL THE BODY. SO I ARRANGED FOR SPOTS THAT WOULD DRAW A NUMBER OF PEOPLE AT THIS PAGAN CELEBRATION TO BECOME SINKS OF VITALITY: THE WOODS WHERE THEY WOULD DRIVE BY IN THEIR HAY-FILLED CONVEYANCE, THE BONFIRE WHERE THEY WOULD TRY TO DRIVE BACK THE NIGHT’S CHILL, THE DANCE FLOOR WHERE THEY’D CAVORT SHAMELESSLY, THE BAR WHERE THEY DOWNED THEIR DEVIL BREWS, THE PLACE WHERE THEY DEFECATED, AND THE CHAPEL… WHERE MY MORTAL REMAINS WERE SAFELY INTERRED, BENEATH THE STONE FLOOR BEHIND THE ALTAR, FROM WHICH I COULD BEGIN THE RITUAL TO FILL MY HOST WITH THE ECTOPLASM TO REMAKE HIM AS THE MAN I SHOULD HAVE BEEN! FINALLY, WITH THE DOORS BETWEEN WORLDS STILL OPEN FROM ALL HALLOW’S EVE, I WAS ABLE TO ENACT MY PLANS!” While Gosser monologued, absorbed in feeling up his stolen body, I’d been surreptitiously flipping through the journal, hoping that I could find the details about the spell and some way to break it. Knowing where his body was hidden was great, but I couldn’t escape him now, much less get all the way across the property to the chapel and break through the concrete floor, and then concentrate on the music of the Choir enough to summon the Helpful One and send Gosser to the Great Beyond. I’d managed to find rules for how to trick Kappas into bowing and spilling the water from their heads, how to protect yourself from native American curses, and how to wear clothes inside-out to confuse fairies (and most normal people, I’d suspect), as well as a spell to raise the dead to fight on your side against their killer (which would’ve been nice, but I didn’t have “The Bloode of the Innocent,” “The Bloode of a Dragon,”or “The Bloode of Godde’s Servants”… though there was certainly enough “Ectoplasme” around Gosser/Kellan). None of them seemed likely to work. Then the book fluttered from my hands and floated into Gosser’s waiting hand! I realized belatedly that even in a body, he’d retained ghostly powers like poltergeist activity! “THEN, HOWEVER, SOMETHING INTERFERED WITH MY PLANS. I COULDN’T SENSE ANYONE, COULDN’T DETECT ANY FOREIGN MAGIC, COULDN’T EVEN SEE A PERSON I KNEW HAD TO BE THERE, EVERY TIME I TRIED TO CONVERT THIS WHELP INTO MY HOST! I CAME TO THE CONCLUSION THAT ONLY A CREATURE NOT INTENDED AS PART OF GOD’S PLAN FOR THE WORLD COULD SO EVADE MORTAL MAGICAL AND SPIRITUAL SENSES… WHAT IS YOUR NAME, HELLSPAWN?” I found myself suddenly forced to speak, as if the words were being drawn out of me. “Angelo Chiaro Alinero,” I stammered, revealing my full name to monster. I wondered if knowing my name would give him further power over me, but if he could force me to talk, I’m not sure there’s much he couldn’t do already. However, as soon as I spoke my surname, he smiled with wicked satisfaction, and the book levitated in front of my face, the pages turning of their own accord. A flicker of green ectoplasmic flame illuminated a particular passage, listing the family names descended from the Grigori Armaros, “Who Taughte Men The Resolving of Enchantments”. At the bottom of the list was a name, underlined in green: Alinero. “YOU ARE A NEPHILIM, THE DESCENDANT OF A UNION BETWEEN THE SONS OF HEAVEN AND THE DAUGHTERS OF EARTH. YOU ARE SO WICKED THAT GOD HIMSELF SENT THE FLOOD TO WIPE OUT YOUR KIND. AND LOOK… HE DOES SO AGAIN!” Waving his powerfully-muscled, green-glowing arm at the sky, I saw that the full moon had been replaced by storm clouds, and dimly remembered the weather man talking about a hurricane making its way up the coast. With a howling laugh, Gosser continued. “FORTUNATELY FOR YOU, I SHALL TAKE CARE OF YOU, SO YOU NEED NOT FEAR DROWNING LIKE SOME OF YOUR ANCESTORS… YOUR DEATH SHALL BE QUICK, AND AFTER THAT, YOU SOULLESS THING, THERE WILL BE NO PARADISE FOR YOU, JUST EMPTY ETERNITY!” With that, I felt my body lift from the ground and float towards his grasp. I tried to struggle, but I couldn’t move a muscle. I felt his hands wrap around my torso, and waited for the pull, when a woman’s voice echoed through the clearing, and Gosser froze in shock. “So… it looks like someone has some pretty dramatic plans. And it looks like you’ve already killed some of my descendants, Quincy Gosser. I would rather you not harm another.” Tossing me to the bone-strewed ground, giving me a number of bruises and small cuts, Gosser turned to face an exotic older woman, dressed as Marilyn Monroe, and holding Claudia’s empty husk. “YOU! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE? AND YOUR DESCENDANT… HE IS SPAWN OF THE GRIGORI, NOT YOUR DEBASED BROOD, WITCH!” ‘Marilyn’ smiled condescendingly at him and wiggled her finger teasingly. “Now now, Quincy, do remember that Armaros hasn’t been seen since the Flood. That’s plenty of time for his descendants to mate with mine, as well as many, many, many other people. Time DOES fly, after all.” Gosser curled his fingers into fists. “I WILL DESTROY YOU BOTH, THEN!” ‘Marilyn’ laughed, a rich, throaty chuckle that almost sounded like a purr. “Oh, that was a good one, darling! You just slaughtered about 280 people in Halloween costumes, just so that you could pose in a speedo and live out the boyish daydreams you never actually indulged in life. You haven’t the vision, the wisdom, or, frankly, the balls, to face me.” She then winked at me. “Unfortunately, I am unable to actually interfere with someone of fully-human descent without provocation, and though you have descended further than most, you still… barely… qualify, Quincy. However, I am allowed to tip the scales in favor of my family.” She pulled a long, thin dagger from somewhere in her billowing skirts, held up Claudia’s gray finger and pricked it, then shouted, “YOUR LEFT POCKET, ANGELO,” before vanishing in a puff of smoke. I found myself able to move and reached into my pocket as commanded, pulling out a small vial labeled “Dragon Blood.” Before Gosser could stop me, I threw it to the ground, enjoying the satisfying sound of the glass shattering and wiping my own blood from my arms as I repeated the small, nonsense chant from the journal. My voice seemed to echo in the clearing, becoming more pure and powerful as the bones began to rise, cloak themselves in blood-red skin and muscle and assemble themselves as a collection of monsters, who immediately turned against Gosser with a vengeance. I saw harpies, trolls, ettins, lamiae, satyrs, and more wade into combat with the enormous hunk, whose green fire charred their reformed flesh, and whose punches and kicks sent them flying. The monsters were relentless, but Kellan’s body and Gosser’s powers together were unstoppable. As more and more of the monsters started to fall and turn to dust, one of them, a hugely-muscled creature with the horns of both a ram and a bull, lifted me up and said, in a voice that sounded like the ruined throat it used to speak, “Thhhhank yooou, brotherrrr. Weeee wellllcommme vennnnggeannnnce agggainnnsssst ourrrr killllllerrrr. Gooo annnnd ennnnd hiimmmm forrrr usss!” With that, the creature threw me high into the air, well over the tree line, back towards the fields. As the storm rumbled around my hurtling body and the rushing wind pulled tears from my eyes, I felt resigned to crashing into the earth and dying, when the costume wings on my back suddenly unfolded, fanning out behind me. The plastic and fabric warped as my body seemed to catch fire, blazing white like a shooting star. As swiftly as they’d begun, the flames went out, and I found that I wasn’t cold, the wind now seemed to caress me instead of blowing at me… and that I was no longer wearing the wings…. they’d become real, and fused with my back. I remembered The Helpful One giving them to me and realized this had been its plan all along! What’s more, I felt powerful… running my hands down my body, I realized that my shirt had burned away, and I now possessed the sculpted powerful body of an Olympic athlete, with curly hair-covered gymnast-like chest muscles to power my new wings, which were clawed at the top like a bat’s but covered in ravenlike feathers that shaded from black to blue, purple, green and red at the tips, with an iridescent oily sheen. I flexed my chest and found that doing so caused my wings to beat, sending me soaring upward! With a cry of exultation to answer the thunder of the storm, I beat my wings, feeling my body pump as I sped towards the Manor. As it came into view, I realized that there was no motion. Gray husks from the party guests littered the grounds, and I remembered that I was now the only living person on the grounds (though I technically was over the grounds at the moment) unless you counted Gosser in Kellan’s body. Far behind me I heard a terrible roar of fury as the sounds of the fight between the dead monsters and the tremendous Gosser continued. They wouldn’t be able to buy me time for much longer, though, and I still had to break through the stone in the chapel to reach Gosser’s real body. My wings fanned out, pulling me up before gently dropping me to the ground and folding up against my back. Then I felt a chill at my back. I whirled around, fanning my wings out aggressively to make myself look bigger, and stared at the sight in front of me. A hazy, transparent version of Claudia, still dressed in her costume, hovered behind me, looking nervous. She parted her lips, and a voice like the whisper of a fall breeze said, “I’m sorry… he took me over and used me while I was asleep. He thought he could get close to Kellan through me. And he did… but you brought me back once, and the lady using my blood for that spell snapped me out of the shock of having my life taken from me. I think she wanted me to help somehow, but what can I do?” I shook myself. “No, I’m the one who’s sorry… I’ve got a crush on your boyfriend, and if I’d been focusing on actually solving this mess instead of how tight his costume was, maybe we’d have been able to keep you alive.” Claudia’s shade moved closer, but her face had a rueful smile. “I’m not entirely comfortable with you and Kellan, together, but he still cared for me… at least before that monster too him over. And I have to say, you look pretty amazing now,” she continued, giving my new musculature a once-over. “If you can somehow manage to save all of us, I think I’d be up to try sharing Kellan.” Before I could respond, behind Claudia (or through her, actually), I saw a sudden burst of green flames exploding from the woods. “That’ll be the end of the reanimated monsters,” I groaned. “He’s coming. We need to get into the Chapel, and we need to get his body from underneath the altar. Maybe we can do it together, or between the two of us, we can get inside Kellan’s head and break him free. Let’s go!” Her face lighting up (literally glowing) at the thought of defeating Gosser and rescuing Kellan, Claudia drifted through me and inside the doors of the Manor. I opened them and followed her, only to be slowed down when I realized that my head was scraping the top of the door! I’d grown in height as well as musculature, and I remembered the stories of the Nephilim had described them as giants. Ducking carefully, I entered the main drinking room, which was eerily silent with no one talking and the dj’s music turned off, and found Claudia’s path blocked by a bunch of ghosts dressed in old-fashioned attire. One of them, a skinny, bearded man, moved forward and said, “We are the soldiers of God and the slayers of monsters. Our brother, Quincy Gosser, has called us back to stop you, Abomination… and you shall be stopped!” Immediately, torches, pitchforks, and other makeshift weapons formed in their hands and they menacingly waved them at me. Claudia ducked through me to avoid getting stabbed by a spectral musket blade, but I’d had enough. “Your time is long gone, and your crusade, while noble, was misguided and callous. Your current goal is foolish and in defiance of both natural and supernatural laws, and I have seen far more frightening things tonight than a group of colonial spooks. What’s more, I’ve BECOME a more frightening thing than all of you. I am alive, and this is my world… your world passed away with you, and you are not welcome here. BEGONE!” To emphasize my argument, I flexed my ripped chest, and my wings unfolded behind me, causing a draft of wind that knocked over more than a few bottles of cheap alcohol and spilled dozens of plastic cups on the lifeless party guests. I stared them down, my eyes never leaving the ghost’s, and my rage at their idiotic temerity caused white flames to lick my skin and dance among my hair and feathers. The ghosts quailed before the sight, and though some looked indignant, they all faded away. The flames died, and I folded my wings behind me, and took off at a run towards the chapel doors. I pushed them open with a cacophonous BANG that echoed through the chapel, and Claudia and I raced to the Altar, only to stare at the unmarked floor. Without being asked, Claudia did a swan dive into the floor, passing through the concrete, only to emerge a moment later, as if rising from a pool. “There is an old, worn coffin with a body down there… about six feet under… but I can’t turn it ghostly and bring it up with me or anything! What do we do? Kellan will be here any moment!” “I’ll have to break through it,” I said, hoping I wasn’t making a big mistake. However, the power of my muscles, and the warmth of the white flames filled me. I focused on Kellan’s kiss, on his attitude, the way he was protective of me, how he insisted I never risk my life again, and all the other moments we’d shared that evening… and the thought that Quincy Gosser, all-around useless member of society, had used Kellan as if he didn’t matter at all filled me with a terrible wrath. With a furious battle cry, I leaned over and slammed my fist into the concrete. I didn’t feel anything when my knuckles connected with the cold stone… but cracks began to form as it crumbled, revealing another layer beneath it. Again and again and again I punched, sifting aside rubble until I reached soil and began digging with my bare hands until they reached wood. “ARTEMIS,” cried Claudia, almost in my ear, and biting back a curse both at the lack of time and Claudia’s inability to remember my name, I looked up to see the glowing, monstrous, skeletal form of Gosser striding into the Chapel. He saw what I was doing, and with a wave of his hand, sent a blast of telekinetic force at me… it knocked the altar backwards, and only a quick beat of my wings sent me upward, dodging it just in time, and giving me the chance to form a blade of white flames. I descended on Gosser like a stooping falcon, and crashed into his billowing chest. Green flames coiled against white ones. My own enhanced physique and fiercely buffeting wings countered Kellan’s much greater musculature. But I had trouble dealing with his poltergeist powers, and once, when I was about to land a punch, he phased through it, becoming insubstantial for a moment, only to solidify enough to take a swing at me! If I was caught up in fighting Gosser/Kellan, I couldn’t get back to the body and call the Helpful One. “I’ve got this,” murmured Claudia in her whispery voice, and I felt her melt into my body instead of passing through it. My white flames blazed around us and I suddenly felt everything slow down… except me. Winding back, I landed a perfect punch straight at Kellan’s “To the Bone” tattoo and, filled with Claudia’s spirit, Gosser couldn’t phase away. I felt Claudia speak through my lips: “Get. Out. Of. My. BOYFRIEND!” As soon as my fist connected, I suddenly found myself, no longer a warrior angel, but my normal body, wearing costume wings, floating beside Claudia in a vast room filled with green mist. Hovering in the center of the room was a naked, skinny Kellan, looking very much like he had when we first met. He looked up at us and his eyes widened in shock. “Did… did he kill you both? I felt him take me over, but I can’t remember anything else. I’m so sorry! I thought I could protect you both, but those muscles were useless! And now I’m stuck like this forever and you guys are gone!” “Um, baby,” Claudia interrupted as Kellan began to tear up, “I don’t feel any different besides being here. I think we’re no more dead than before. We’re in your mind or soul or something. I think that if we can clear out this mist, you can fight back against that creep. And we need you to fight back… otherwise, even Armand here won’t be able to handle him.” I forced myself not to rise to the bait… no one could be that hopelessly awful at names, could she? “She’s right, Kellan. I might be able to take him on, but I can’t fight you… especially if there’s a chance we can get you back. And a really powerful witch and a… an archangel seem to think there’s still that chance. So come on… it’s time to use your muscles and show Gosser that he’s got no clue what he’s meddling with.” I reached out my hand to him, and Claudia did the same. When Kellan tentatively wrapped his agile, musician’s fingers around ours, the three of us began to glow, and the mist turned white and faded away… and then a blinding flash of light filled the room. When my eyes cleared, I found that I was in my angelic form, again, and Kellan was still roiling with Gosser’s energies… but he seemed paralyzed. Claudia’s wraithlike form appeared swirling around them, and she shouted, “We’ve got him! Go!” I turned and sprinted for the unearthed grave, but with each step I began to hum, then actually sing, making up the words. At first it was just my normal baritone, but then I started hitting notes that were well beyond my range, both extremely low and shockingly high. Then I started singing in multiple voices at once! Then some of them were singing different songs in different languages, the words and pauses, the breaths and echoes intertwining. I felt like my chest was swelling, the muscles in my throat vibrated as impossible harmonies poured from my lips. After I worked my fingers into the wood of the coffin and lifted it off with a flex of my muscular arms, I ripped the lid off and revealed the dried bones resting awkwardly inside. I distantly heard Gosser scream in despair and frustration, but those pitiful wails were drowned out as the many voices coming from me were joined by countless other voices… including one that was much deeper and richer than the others. The many separate songs blended together into one, and in a language that sounded more like birdcalls than human speech. I placed my hands on the sternum and the skull, and ended the song with a single word that I intuitively knew meant “Return/Release/Undo/Let Go.” Whatever that language was, speaking it involved more than just saying a word. As I was speaking it felt like a tremendous pressure weighed me down. Some measure of myself went into the song, and I felt like screaming… but I had no more breath to speak after the word left me. I felt the feathers and skin shed themselves from my wings, and the accompanying pain felt worse then when I had my wisdom teeth removed, when I fell off a slide and broke my arm, and when I got sun poisoning combined. I gasped for air, feeling weak and helpless, as my muscles shrank… but not all the way back to normal. I could tell I was still and inch or two taller than I had been, and my muscles retained some of their lithe definition… and a fraction of their strength. My vision felt darker and my hearing felt muffled, as both senses adjusted to the loss of supernatural power, but I could still see a glow and still could hear the Chorus. For all that I was losing, though, I could see that Gosser was similarly afflicted. Kellan’s body broke free of Claudia’s grip, but didn’t do anything except widen his stance, pull his fists back, and then begin punching the air. Seeing an 8’2” guy with rippling muscles shadowboxing was pretty impressive, but as he continued to do it, I realized that there was something odd about his sweat. I pulled myself out of the deep hole in the chapel floor, feeling like all of my muscles were screaming in agony, and shakily made my way towards him, in time to see that his sweat was a rusty red, blood-like shade, and that it seemed to cling to his muscles. However, his skeleton was permanently concealed beneath his skin, which started to look less green and more healthy, though still fair. Gradually his features became less monstrous and twisted, and more determined and handsome. The red ooze formed into a ball, then an actual humanoid figure, rolling back each time Kellan punched, and I realized that he was deliberately sweating Gosser out of his system! I watched as more of his naked body rid itself of the ghost’s corruption. Gosser seemed powerless to fight back, as if my song, touch and word had paralyzed him. Finally, Kellan’s body was coated with nothing but clear sweat, and the slimey Gosser had congealed into a jell-o like consistency when Kellan raised his foot and slammed it down on the ground, sending out another shockwave! Gosser tumbled backwards by about three yards, flipped over the altar and fell into his own grave with a sickening squelch. Unfortunately, without real wings and as drained as I’d become, I wasn’t able to leap away, and toppled over as well… only to be caught by a pair of invisible hands. “Don’t worry, Augustus,” came Claudia’s cheerful whisper. “I’ve got you. This poltergeist thing isn’t that hard.” Meanwhile Kellan was glaring into the grave. “And that’s for hurting my friends, family, and loved ones, and using me to do it, you sick fuck!” He turned and saw me hovering in thin air, and ran over to help me to my feet. “Are you ok, Angelo?” I was about to respond in the affirmative, when I saw that something was stirring from the grave. “Guys, I don’t think Gosser’s quite done yet,” I exclaim as a limb formed of red muck and bone pulled a horrific body from the pit. With sightless eyes and a dripping maw, it hissed at us: “All wassss innnn my grasssp, and you ruinnned it allll… for what? A fewww paltry, spoiled lives, drinking themsellllves senseless? Rommmances that will be forgotten in a fewwww yearrrs? Whhyyyy are theirrrr goals and purrrrsuits morrrre valuable than mine?” “Because,” Claudia retorted. “You have no idea what any of us might accomplish in our lives, and what our futures might be like. You simply took away all of that possibility because you didn’t make the changes you really wanted with your own life, and underestimated and dismissed all of us as unimportant compared to your own goals… to have sex and look attractive and be in shape and party… everything that you accused us of doing.” “Because,” Kellan responded. “You manipulated people, lied to them, frightened them, and tried to control them rather than admit that you might be wrong or that you could have pursued your goals differently. And you betrayed everything that was supposed to matter… your faith, your goals, your family, your friends.” “And because,” I finished, letting the tones of the Chorus flow into my speech. “You died over a century ago. Your time to be in the world is long over. Isn’t that right… Azrael?” The others turned to stare at me, but that deep, rich voice echoed through the chapel. “SO, YOU REALIZED MY IDENTITY, NEPHEW? I AM PROUD OF YOU.” The stained glass window behind the altar blazed with rainbow colors as a figure with four thousand wings, a body consisting of enough eyes and tongues for every human living on Earth, and four floating, masklike faces, one of which was identical to my own, appeared above the altar. “The Angel of Death? You did hint at it after we saved Claudia,” I replied. “And once I got over your appearance and this creep spilled that angels were involved, at least through me, the it was pretty easy to figure out. You called yourself ‘The Helpful One,’ and Azrael means ‘Whom God Helps.’ Besides, he wrote about the different archangels in his journal. I skimmed over the passage the first time, and I was pretty distracted when we met, but it just made sense, in the end.” All four of Azrael’s faces smiled. “OF COURSE. NOW THEN,” his fourth face flipped over, going from my own appearance to a bearded, old-fashioned face that I realized must’ve been how Gosser had looked in life. “QUINCY GOSSER, MANY YEARS AGO, YOU LEFT THIS LIFE. I AM PLEASED THAT YOU ARE FINALLY RETURNING TO YOUR RIGHTFUL REST.” Gosser’s fluid face somehow conveyed an expression of hope. “I’m… I’m going to Heaven? After everything?” Azrael’s voice replied. “THAT IS A GOOD QUESTION. SOME SAY THAT ALL SOULS END UP IN HEAVEN EVENTUALLY, BECAUSE GOD IS MERCIFUL AND LOVING AND HIS SON SACRIFICED HIMSELF. OTHERS SAY THAT YOUR ACTIONS DETERMINE YOUR ULTIMATE FATE. YOUR ACTIONS IN LIFE AND DEATH HAVE BEEN GREATLY GOOD AND UNFORGIVEABLY EVIL. PERHAPS YOU WILL FIND THAT ALL SOULS HAVE THE CAPACITY TO REACH HEAVEN… BUT SOME OF THEM TAKE LONGER TO GET THERE THAN OTHERS.” With a fanning of Azrael’s many wings, and a faint hum of music that I suspected only I could hear, Gosser turned to dust and faded away. The fourth face of Azrael flipped again, this time becoming Claudia’s. “CLAUDIA WILLIS, YOUR TIME, AND THAT OF EVERY OTHER VICTIM OF QUINCY GOSSER’S, HAS NOT YET COME. RETURN TO YOUR BODY, AND THESE TWO WILL BE ALONG SHORTLY WITH MY DIRECTIONS ON HOW TO RESTORE YOU ALL TO YOUR MORTAL FLESH.” Claudia nodded, shooting us a nervous glance, and walked through the walls of the chapel, back towards the clearing where ‘Marilyn’ had left her. That reminded me… who was she? I was about to ask, but Azrael’s face flipped to mine, and its four heads shook in disagreement. “I KNOW WHAT YOU WANT TO ASK, NEPHEW, BUT I AM FORBIDDEN FROM TELLING YOU MORE ABOUT THE WOMAN DRESSED AS MARILYN MONROE, OR YOUR HERITAGE, SAVE THAT I WAS THE ONE WHO ALERTED HER TO YOUR NEED HERE, AND THAT YOU WILL SEE HER AGAIN SOMEDAY. PERHAPS SHE WILL FEEL MORE OPEN TO CONVERSATION THEN. NOW, WHEN WE SAVED CLAUDIA’S LIFE HOURS AGO, SHE BECAME A LINK BETWEEN THE LIVING AND THE DEAD… AT LEAST FOR THIS NIGHT. THAT IS WHY HER SPIRIT ALONE, OF ALL THE PEOPLE QUINCY GOSSER LEECHED OF THEIR LIFE FORCE, WAS ABLE TO MANIFEST AS A GHOST. YOU WILL NEED TO SING HER BACK TO HER BODY WHILE YOU…” The angel’s face flipped again, becoming Kellan’s. “WILL NEED TO COMPLETE ANGELO’S EARLIER USE OF THE LANGUAGE OF THE BIRDS TO RETURN THE STOLEN LIFE FORCE TO THE GUESTS. I BELIEVE YOUR FAIRY TALES WOULD SUGGEST THE BEST METHOD OF DOING SO. I SHALL ARRANGE FOR THE DAMAGE DONE TO THE PEOPLE AND PROPERTY TO VANISH, AS IF IT HAD NEVER HAPPENED, AND I SHALL SEE TO THE REMAINS OF THE VARIOUS CREATURES ANGELO REANIMATED. NOW, GO AND ENJOY YOUR LIVES… BECAUSE I WILL SEE YOU BOTH AGAIN… SOMEDAY.” With that, the archangel of death vanished. I looked at Kellan, and he actually blushed and scruffed his bare foot against the cracked floor, and tried to cover his crotch with both huge hands (and wasn’t entirely successful). Looking away to spare him some embarrassment, I murmured, “We’d best go meet up with Claudia.” He nodded, and we stepped out into the cold November morning, trudging down the fields towards the clearing. Along the way, he picked up the hayride driver and put him back in the cab of the tractor, but before we reached the clearing, Kellan held up a hand. “Wait… before we go in… I need to do something.” Facing him, I saw his features struggle for a bit, as he tried to decide what to say, before letting out a sigh. “I don’t know what’s going to happen, and I still need to be filled in on some of the events of tonight while Quincy took me over. I’m kinda worried about giving everyone back their lives. It feels creepy to have them in the first place, but you look like whatever you did put you through the ringer… and I like being a supermuscular, super horny guy with superpowers. It’s been just about the only good thing about his whole night… aside from meeting you. But if I give all that back, I’ll go back to being just another skinny indie guy in a band. Will I feel the same way about you… about guys in general… or will my memories change like Claudia’s did? I can’t just say I can work out or something, because there’s no way that I’d get these muscles through normal exercise… and there’d be no extra height or superpowers either.” He took another deep breath, then let it out, before continuing. “But I have to do it. It’s not right that Claudia and the others die just because I want to be superman. So before I go and restore everyone, I want to do this.” “Wha-,” I started to say, only to have his lips on mine, his tongue seeking entrance, his warm breath a sharp contrast to the cool night air, and his massive biceps and triceps wrapped around me as he lifted me up and held me against his rock-hard, marble smooth chest, the “To the Bone” tattoo warm beneath my fingers. I could feel his groan of satisfaction vibrating through his torso as the kiss became more hungry and fierce. I slid my hands up his pecs to rest on either side of his thick, bull-like neck, caressing the hard mounds of his shoulder muscles. God, could the guy kiss! All too soon, however, he broke away and gently lowered me to the ground in front of his magnificent naked (and hardening) body. “Thanks… even if I forget that and go back to my normal sexuality, it happened, and it happened when my mind and hormones weren’t being messed with. Let’s go break this spell.” It took me a moment to snap out of my kiss-induced stupor, but I nodded, and tried not to stare at his perfect ass as he loped through the undergrowth. I did notice that there were a variety of burns and ashen sticks left over from Gosser’s fight with my monsters, but if I looked closely, I could spot places where shoots were rapidly sprouting and re-growing. I didn’t see any lights, but I could hear the faintest strains of might have been music sung by a choir of angels. Claudia hovered above her lifeless body, and Kellan reached down to pick her up, before turning to lock his blue crystal eyes with mine. “Are you ready?” I nodded, unable to speak at this point. If he did forget and shrink back down, I’d be the only one who remembered anything… since I wasn’t entirely human. That knowledge, while wonderful to know while I was flying through the stormy sky, now made me feel like even more of an outsider than when I’d been the only sober person at a Halloween party. Drawing my attention back to the matters at hand, I cleared my throat and tried to sing. It came out as a croak. With Kellan’s expectant and worried eyes (not to mention Claudia’s translucent ones) on me, I tried again. It was like my throat was filled with silly putty; I struggled to get a reasonable sound out. Eventually I held a long note and was able to clear my throat enough to blend it with others. I drew on memories of flight, white fire, Claudia’s righteous smackdown, Kellan’s growth spurts, and his kisses, and I felt the song echo across the property, collide with the thunder, and seep into the drained bodies of the party guests… right as Kellan placed his lips on Claudia’s. Have you ever mixed a bunch of different paints together, especially in a cup of water? It usually ends up as a gray mess. Watching Claudia return to life was not unlike seeing that process in reverse; her gray pallor began to shift and flicker, and then her skin, hair, lips, and eyes took on their natural hues. To my second sight, however, her aura returned in a blaze like fireworks, or the glow of a summer afternoon when you’re just about to drift into a nap. She took in a deep breath, and Kellan, squeezed her gently, before she began to hungrily return his kiss. He now looked only a little smaller than he’d been a moment ago, but it was hard to tell with him leaning down to make out with his girlfriend. I turned away to give them some privacy and to look in the direction of the Manor, and I could hear the music start back up, along with the sounds of voices as the party returned to life. I could faintly see a blaze of lights from the returning auras of over 250 people registered on my ESP through the trees and walls of the building. The next thing I knew, I was pulled into a hug… not by Kellan’s huge arms, but by Claudia’s skinnier ones. “WE DID IT,” she squealed, almost directly into my ear. “This is awesome, Achilles!” Sigh. “Yeah, you’re right, Claudia… want to go check out the rest of the restored party?” She shook her head. “Nah, we’ll leave that to you. I’m feeling like I need to get my hunk here home and in bed. Have a good night!” Kellan looked like he was delirious that Claudia was back to her normal self (and the prospect of sex with her was a sure thing), so he waved at me and followed her to the car, presumably to avoid being spotted buck naked by anyone else. I stayed in the clearing, watching as the grass and trees re-grew in record time, and stones (actual stones, not fossils of a variety of monsters) emerged from the ground to decorate the space between the foliage. The night was almost over. Claudia was back to life, and the damage was undone. Quincy Gosser would never haunt the world again. Kellan was still in spectacular shape, and his relationship with Claudia seemed as strong as ever. I knew some more stuff about myself, and maybe had some talents I could use in the wide world. I should be happy, right? Except that I’d basically gotten a goodbye kiss from one of the hottest guys I’d ever seen, and I wasn’t sure how to take that. Claudia’s ghost had seemed open to sharing him, but if he was already shrinking, would he retain those feelings for me? And then I smacked myself in the forehead, realizing that I didn’t have Kellan’s number, email, anything! Groaning at my own stupidity, and realizing that Kellan and Claudia would be long gone by now, I began to leave the clearing to begin the long trudge uphill to say my goodbyes to my few remaining friends and coworkers at the party, when my foot kicked something that wasn’t a stone or a plant. I leaned down and picked up Gosser’s journal. And wondered… maybe there could be something in here that I could use. Gosser himself had failed in his mission to keep people safe from the supernatural, but that was because he was going about it the wrong way. Maybe I could learn from his mistakes and take what knowledge there was in the book and do some good with it. Tucking the journal under my arm, I began to follow the path that the hayride had been traveling all night, and reached the party. People were still moving around, shifting from the bonfire to the manor and all about. I decided that one lesson I could take from not following Gosser’s example would be to actually enjoy life as it was… so I went inside, poured myself a soda, and hopped to the dance floor to sway to the music as the dj played a couple of classic songs. And if I was dancing with myself, it didn’t matter. Honest. That goofy couple came around and asked me to flap my wings again, so I humored them, and I spotted Mack dancing drunkenly with another of my coworkers. I went over to them, said goodbye, and headed out. The drive home was uneventful, and I stripped off my costume, hung up my wings carefully, and collapsed into bed. I dreamed, of course, of flying. The next morning, I slept in, slowly pulling myself awake by reading a gay erotic romance novel on my kindle. I got cleaned up, did the laundry, and began the draining hunt for a new job, since I wouldn’t be able to rely on the Halloween Hayride position anymore… or at least, not until next year. As I was applying for an Administrative Assistant position nearby, my phone buzzed. I didn’t recognize the number on the screen, but when I opened it and said “Hello,” the deep, exuberant voice of Kellan filled my ears. “Angelo! How are you feeling?” “Kellan? Dude, I’m fine, but how are you? And how’d you get my number?” “Hahaha… remember when you conked out after singing Claudia back on the dance floor? And you woke up in my car? I went through your phone while you were sleeping in case I had to call your parents or something if you didn’t wake up, and I saved your number. But man, what’s your address… we need to meet up and talk about last night.” “Um… ok,” I murmured, before rattling off my address. I was trying not to get my hopes up, but Kellan had saved my number, even if he’d thought I was dying, and he wanted to meet up… I’m not too proud to take that. In a few minutes, the doorbell rang, and I went downstairs to find Kellan, dressed in a tight band t-shirt and jeans that accentuated his new musculature, while still looking non-mainstream. I let him in, looked him over and asked, “Did you have to go shopping for that outfit?” Kellan nodded. “The jeans, yeah… though I had to wear an uncomfortably tight pair of sweat pants to get into the shop. Nobody ever mentions “No pants, no service, but I didn’t want to risk it. The shirt I got at a show, and accidentally got the wrong size, so it was hanging around. But anyway, I’m too new to this gay thing to talk about clothes, so you might want to ask someone else if that’s all you’ve got to say.” I did a double take. “You’re still interested in guys after last night? I thought with the Sleeping Beauty true love kiss thing and Claudia said…” He flashed me a shit-eating grin. “Oh, Claudia kept me very busy this morning. I really do need a lot more sleep before I’m all caught up. Fortunately, I have a lot more stamina now… and someone else I want to sleep with. So, what’d you say? Want to show me what I’ve been missing?” “Far be it from me to turn down sex with a… what, 7’7” tall, hung, professional bodybuilder guitarist,” I reply, “but…” “I actually sing and can play drums and bass, too,” Kellan interrupted. Then he paused. “Ok, maybe I can’t sing as well as you, but I’m not an angel.” “Demi-semi-hemi-and-whatever-comes-after-hemi-almost-infinitely-back angel, actually,” I retort. “Besides, I’m not sure what I’ve actually got left. You heard me croak this morning, and weakening Gosser enough to break you free took a lot out of me… including my wings and all.” He looked me over, smiling at times, frowning at others. “Huh… You still look more… athletic? Toned? Maybe a bit taller than you already were, too. Maybe you just have to give your singing a rest for a bit, recover, and then practice more… maybe sing normally to build up your vocal skills. If you want to guest star at one of my band’s shows, I’m sure we’d be lucky to have you, even without magic songs.” I did a double take at that announcement. “Are you serious? You’d want me to sing with your band?” “Hell yes,” he said, then looked quizzical. “Can I say ‘hell’ around you? Don’t want to get struck by lightning or something.” I chuckled. “I’m pretty sure we can let it slide. At the most, you might get a static jolt from someone as far removed from the angel family tree as me… besides, I’m pretty sure that my… ancestor… didn’t end up on the best of terms with the Almighty.” “Why’s that,” he asked, a curious expression spreading across his features. “Well,” I hedge. “I’m here, aren’t I? I’ve been doing some research all afternoon. Apparently, Nephilim aren’t supposed to exist, which is why Gosser couldn’t sense me until he’d possessed human eyes, and why I was immune to the draining he used on everyone else.” His curious look morphed into an expression of shock and then anger. “Dude, never say that God’s mad at you for existing. That’s stupid! I think God sent you to that party just so that you could save all of us. Without you, Claudia and I, and everyone else there would be wiped out, and Quincy’d have his perfect body and be loose on the world. Besides, you helped out the Angel of Death… they fucking owe you, man, particularly since he used to be a man of faith that they let get out of control. Besides, I shouldn’t be the one to tell you that ancient Biblical scrolls written by a tribal scribe in the desert over two thousand years ago aren’t always God’s honest truth, gay boy.” I was speechless at first, but then I closed my mouth and nodded. He took that as assent and changed the subject. “So, you need to rest your voice, and you might or might not have wings anymore, but you’re immune to magic and spooky spying, you can cast spells, you can see and hear stuff that other people can’t, and you’re more fit than before, right? Well, I’m not as big and strong as I was last night, but I noticed something… this morning I reached for the fridge door, and it opened on its own… I think I’ve got Gosser’s poltergeist ability, and some of his other powers. Not sure how to fog people’s minds… and not sure I want to know after all that he did to Claudia, but I’m still super strong and fast, my senses are overcharged still, and I’m probably still pretty hard to hurt, and I might be able to absorb ghosts’ ectoplasm if I work at it, so why don’t we do some ghost busting, on the side? Maybe I’ll grow stronger, and you’ll get your other powers back, and we can continue to clear up other spooky messes. It’ll be awesome… and we can spend more time together and get to know each other better… and then have some hot, superpowered sex!” I had to laugh at his final statement, but then I thought about it. “Just the two of us?” He nodded. “Yeah. Claudia’s talking about how nice you were at the party… though she still keeps calling you other names beginning with A, even when I correct her. I think that maybe normal people’s minds naturally fog over around the supernatural… and she did die twice last night. It’s probably a good thing that she is blocking the memories out… besides, she hasn’t shown any supernatural powers. I don’t want her to get hurt, and unlike us, she’s not able to defend herself against things that go bump in the night. She did wink at me and told me she wanted all the dirty details later when I mentioned I was going to see you today, though, so I think she’s ok with sharing me, though… and honestly, now that I’m this strong, I need to hold back in sex with her… you, on the other hand, are a… napalm? Nefertiti?” “Nephilim.” “That’s it. You’re stronger… supernaturally strong… and if you’re not quite powerful enough to take on a crazed ghost in my body at the moment, my body’s not over 8 feet tall anymore, either. And you’re a dude. Can we at least try? My hormones are still amped up, and I’d rather not find out I have to be mostly celibate for the rest of my life.” “Poor guy,” I reply, laughing. “Oh, who am I kidding? There’s no way I can resist you, Kellan. C’mon over to the dark side!” In a flash, Kellan was kissing me, hungrily, his powerful hands tearing off my clothes with a loud RRRRRRIIIIIIIIPPPPPPPP, exposing my skin to the cool air. Not wanting to damage his new clothes, I slip my hands under his shirt, feeling the warmth of his hard abdominal muscles before sliding the shirt up over his head. He pulled off his jeans, and I was treated to the sight of his naked body, his huge cock growing erect before my eyes. “Going commando,” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “I couldn’t find any thing that looked good and fit me… I’m kinda… gifted, you know” he replied with a shrug of his mountainous shoulders, before pulling me off my feet and pulling me into an embrace, his hard pecs against my face, while his thick cock filled and stretched towards me. “God, it feels sooooo good just to cut loose,” he groaned. Then he looked down at me. “Can… can we fuck? I don’t think I’m going to last long, and I want that ass. I mean, I want everything… I even want you to fuck me in the worst way, which is kinda messing with my head, you know? But I really, really want to fuck you.” “Sure,” I say. “Lube and condoms are upstairs in my room, in a bag under the bed.” Still holding me aloft, he headed towards the stairs. “Which way?” “Uh… all the way down the hall, to the right,” I manage as his muscles flexed against me with each step up the stairs. He deposited me on the bed with surprising gentleness (but also with haste) and dug under the bed, pulling out the promised bag. “Hold on,” I say. “Lie on your back and let me do it.” Taking the bag from him, digging out the magnums and several packs of lube, tearing them open, and sliding the condom down his huge shaft. It fit… barely. I then slathered the lube up the enormous cock, feeling it twitch with surprising force and eliciting throaty moans from Kellan as he tossed his head back against my pillows and writhed. With a liberal helping of lube, I readied myself, noting that my butt did feel a lot more… muscular… than I remembered, and straddled his hips, gently lowering myself onto his shaft., wincing as I did. With painful slowness, I worked my way down, driving Kellan increasingly wild, his breath heavy and his bodybuilder’s chest heaving, his fair skin flushed to a rich rose hue and his dark hair tangled and framing his perfect face, until I was able to rest my thighs against his flanks, feeling his balls against my ass. Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I slid up, and then immediately back down, groaning deep in my throat as I felt Kellan filling me again. After a few more trips up and down his shaft, I felt like I could handle it and said, “OK, Kellan… take me!” A growl almost scarier than Gosser’s creepy rasp emerged from Kellan’s throat as he rolled his hips and slid into me, then rolled back out, then in again. “OOoooohhh, FUCK, YES,” he exhaled. “God, this is so tight! I’m not gonna last… ooooh… long!” “Oh wow! Uh… me neither,” I gasp, shocked, as I usually take awhile to get off when using anything but my hand. But I was fully erect (and was it my imagination, or was I bigger as well?) and dripping precum onto Kellan’s sculpted abs, which were gleaming with sweat. He reached up and slid his hands down my shoulders to the back of my arms, as if feeling my smaller, sleeker (but still mystically enhanced) biceps, and raised his head to lock his bright blue eyes with my dark brown ones. His expression was tender and wild and happy, and then I felt it… his cum gushing inside me, straining against the condom, somehow hitting me in just the right spot, triggering my own burst. I watched in surprise as my cock fired across the expanse of his torso, splashing onto his face and then over his head, against my wall, while I felt his juices slide down his shaft and pooling in his wiry dark pubic hair. He pulled me down, still riding his cock, holding me against his chest, and then kissed me long and deep, the motions of his tongue languid and graceful and sated as those of his new body. It took me awhile to pull myself together after being so thoroughly fucked, and I was enjoying just being held in Kellans muscular arms, when he shifted and said, “I don’t know how I feel about this…” Worried, I looked up at his face, and met his cyan gaze again, worried that he’d somehow gone from having a great time to having gay sex guilt, only to see a smile break over his face. “Do I want to fall asleep snuggling with you like this, do it again, or shower together and feel your hot hairy body all slick and soapy?” Deeply relieved that he wasn’t panicking, I pretended to think about it, stroking my chin, frowning, and narrowing my eyes. “Hmmm… all three?” “Works for me,” he rumbled, sending pleasant vibrations through his chest and cock into my body. “By the way, thought you should know something…” “What’s up?” I asked, stretching out on his hard body. “When we came, I could’ve sworn I saw some of your white flames fanning out behind your shoulders… and they were kinda sorta shaped like small wings.” Elsewhere, a woman who had been dressed as Marilyn Monroe the night before finished her ministrations on a couple of the monsters that had been reanimated to fight Gosser/Kellan the night before. They now looked like fully-living creatures, one with neon green scales and fins, one with scarlet feathers and a beak, and one with thick brown fur and tusks. She planted a kiss on each of their humanlike heads and announced, “There! All better!” If it was possible for the three monsters to blush, they would’ve, but at that instant a Barbie-sized androgynous creature with bat wings and a scorpion tail and tiny horns fluttered into the room. “Madam,” it said with all the formal air of a butler, “The spells you set up to watch your newly-discovered descendant show that he and the revenant from last night were successful in delivering the specter to the angel of death, and that they have formed an alliance to explore the supernatural… and a sexual liason, of sorts. You asked to be kept informed.” The woman flashed a perfectly white smile at the creature. “Thank you, imp. Yes, the boy will bear watching, especially if he can sing and attracted the attention of the archangels.” The three repaired monsters, exchanged a look, when the scaly one asked, “Um, Great One, we consider ourselves in our brother’s debt. Had he not possessed his Grigori ancestor’s talent for spells, we might not all have been brought back. Is he safe with the revenant? Even with the ghost gone, such creatures are…” “Problematic?” Finished ‘Marilyn’, with a wry smile. “I am aware. I do not share your debt… my gift of the dragon’s blood was sufficient reward for coming into his heritage, and he hasn’t shown any features of our side of the family just yet. Still, he could prove useful. And I am sure that if we continue to monitor his actions, we might find a way to bring him into the fold.” The feathered monster ruffled its winglike arms, and asked, “If it is just the two of them, are they likely to encounter much of the supernatural? I thought that their powers were both weakened by getting rid of the ghost. More experienced and sophisticated teams have sought out nonhuman intelligences before… there are whole television shows about them, after all.” The woman nodded. “True. Nevertheless, like calls to like. They two of them are already unable to stay away from each other… and together, they will draw the attention of others.” Her smile turned sharp, showing unusually pointed canine teeth. “Besides, I have it on good authority that things will get interesting for them next Halloween.” BESTIARY NOTES: These files are compiled from Quincy Gosser’s journal, independent research, and my own first hand experience with various paranormal and supernatural entities. I figure that if we are going to seek out the supernatural, we should leave a record of them so that others can learn from our experiences. The following creatures were encountered at the Higgins Manor. Sincerely, - A *Ghosts: Ghosts are some aspect of human LIFE that left such a powerful impression on the world that, at least a portion of the dead soul was unable to actually pass on. Ghosts are unique among undead in that they do not haunt places where their bodies are buried so much as places where they had a vivid emotional experience. This experience is often a complicated and tragic death, or some place that they loved and made their own in life, or a particular conflict or declaration that left echoes through time. It seems that ghosts are not actually creatures of death, per se, but of life. There is some debate about whether or not ghosts are actually the spirits/souls of humans, or whether they are just memories and recordings. In support of the latter theory, ghosts do not change, ever. They are as focused on their goals, their “unfinished business”, or their emotional moments fifty or a hundred years later as they are the moment after they died. Many ghosts have powers that would be described as “psychic”: telekinetic “poltergeist activity,” manipulating the minds and senses of others, possession, etc. When they do create illusions and phantasms, it is usually of their defining event in life. These illusions can be particularly vivid, with some people reporting cases not unlike time travel, experiencing some historical moment that shaped the creation of the ghost as if they’d actually been there. Ghostly possession is usually not as serious as demonic possession. Ghosts, however, show a peculiar ability to pick up greater power the longer they exist and are recognized. Some of what we consider pagan gods or elementals might actually have been ghosts at some point… ghosts who finally changed themselves, or gained some supernatural power and a lasting legend beyond their human identities. However, just as not every elderly individual lives to be 100 years old, not every ghost is remembered beyond the lives of their immediate descendants. Ghosts gain power from human energies and attentions, which is why they are so concerned with haunting humans, particularly if it furthers their goals. Ghosts can be reasoned with, however, and logic does work on them. They also seem to be weakened by the presence of people who don’t believe in ghosts (but strengthened by those people who do believe… and ghosts are possibly the most believed-in paranormal entity out there, second only to God). Many ghosts are essentially harmless… but ghosts, like people, are individuals, and they can be fearsome if roused to action. Many ghosts, it should be noted, do not know or accept their deaths, being far more concerned (or obsessed) with their lives. Fortunately, there are a number of rituals, sounds, prayers, and natural elements that can be used to exorcise or calm ghosts. Unfortunately, such things are considered superstition among many modern societies. With a ridiculous number of fake psychics and mediums out there, finding something that works against ghosts is very difficult. Note that ghosts are only ghosts in the mortal world. If you somehow find your way to an afterlife, the spirits there are often referred to as Shades, Saints, and Ancestors. *Revenants: Straddling the border between ghosts and vampires or liches (which are primarily a convention of fantasy rather than folklore), Revenants are undead spirits that manifest in some form of body, usually their own (though sometimes that of someone else). Revenants tend to have many powers similar to ghosts, as well as an effect on the life around them. Such effects include manifestations of plagues in formerly healthy villages, unusual behavior in animals and people, and a certain inexorable threat to the safety of a large number of people. Attacking or destroying the original body of a revenant, especially with the same rituals used against ghosts or vampires, can be a surefire way of both destroying the revenant and cleansing its influence from the area (miraculous recoveries all around are common afterwards). Kellan is a special case, in that, though he is definitely a revenant, the ghost that possessed him wanted to improve his physical health instead of detracting from it. His system has been permanently marked by the dark ritual and the huge amount of ectoplasm Gosser flooded his body with, though, and this has resulted in some unusual powers, even for a revenant. His connection to me, stemming from my interference in the ritual’s progress, might have muddied the waters as well. Since he has been rid of Gosser’s influence, we’ve primarily noticed that these powers, like my own, tend to be stronger around other supernatural influences, rather than being consistently present. Also, Kellan remains alive, though I have suspicions that he might now have a much longer lifespan than most people… assuming he doesn’t antagonize any paranormal entities too much. Besides, I’ll be watching his back. *Angels: “Do not be afraid.” The traditional image of angels as winged people, or little flying babies is very popular, but not exactly accurate. Angels are often depicted with wings to indicate their spiritual nature, but that rule holds true for fairies, pegasi, and many other entities as well. In fact, if angels do have a presence in the world, popular legends suggest that they look like, or disguise themselves, very much like humans. The true forms of angels are probably difficult to perceive from our limited senses, and are usually described as intricate chimerae, with features of lions, eagles, oxen, snake, humans, wheels, and more. For instance, the word “Seraphim” derives from the same root as “Serpent,” and these “burning ones” might possibly be the celestial dragons of the Far East through another cultural lens. The origins of Cherubim actually describe creatures like the Shedu or Lamassu or sphinxes of other legends, with the bodies of beasts like lions and bulls. Angels are often described as having many eyes, being sources of light, and having an unusual number of heads, wings, and mouths. It is uncertain if they work through humans (possessing them, perhaps) or create human bodies and identities for themselves from thin air. What is known is that the main body of angels has been split at least twice. The angels that followed the Adversary (the devil… it is somewhat confusing as to what he was called when he served God, since sources disagree) have been thrown into the mix of creatures collectively known as demons, and instigated a major conflict in heaven itself. They are now banished to Hell, and are generally not considered “angels” any longer. The rebellious Grigori, on the other hand, are a bit more ambiguous, since they didn’t actually fight with the other servants of Heaven. Angels seem to be constantly linked to the Chorus, which some Nephilim can perceive and join as well, and in this sense, they are working to uphold reality in some fashion that is appropriate to their roles as God’s servants. That said, angels seem to be responsible for a number of religions, but they don’t seem to have any actual preferences (Gabriel is supposed to have heralded the founding of Christianity and Islam, for instance). Also, Angels serve as a buffer between the world and God… such an effective one that even most of the supernatural creatures I have encountered since the night at the Higgins Manor have no idea if God, Heaven, and Hell exist or not. Angels seem to have a number of roles. Attempts to classify angels and assign them a hierarchy have been conflicting and confusing at best. The Seraphim are the highest rank of angels… or the fourth highest. The archangels are only the second lowest rank, but they somehow command all the other angels. None of the Powers have ever fallen from grace, but the devil might have been chief of the powers. It might be easier to describe angels by their actions in general rather than assigning one type to particular roles. Angels are Messengers. They are Guardians. They are Warriors. They are Healers. They are Guides. They are Psychopomps. They are even devil’s advocates and tempters, testing people at times (and there are some suggestions that the devil’s fall is actually orchestrated simply for the purpose of testing humans, and that the supposed War in Heaven is an act). Beyond anything else, angels are inscrutable. They are also powerful. Nothing says “beware” like an entity that is really on a mission from God. Their unusual features and vast abilities are likely why many of them are depicted as telling humans to not be afraid. But if they are fearful and maddening to view in their true forms, it puts legends of certain ancient gods and H.P. Lovecraft’s insane horrors in a very different light. That said, angels are not infallible and they are not perfect. Too many of them have fallen or rebelled for that to be the case, and they have since been strictly limited in what they are and are not allowed to do, particularly in the world of the living. They are vulnerable to pride, lust, and envy, and possibly other sins, and their role in upholding reality means they can’t create too many ripples. Angels much prefer to work through other agents unless demons are involved. *Nephilim: “Now it came about, when men began to multiply on the face of the land, and daughters were born to them, that the sons of God saw that the daughters of men were beautiful; and they took wives for themselves, whomever they chose. Then the LORD said, "My Spirit shall not strive with man forever, because he also is flesh; nevertheless his days shall be one hundred and twenty years." The Nephilim were on the earth in those days, and also afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men, and they bore children to them. Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of renown.” – Genesis 6:1-4 Nephilim are the descendants of Angels (mainly the Grigori, or Watchers, an entire choir of angels who were supposed to guide, teach and protect humanity) and Humans. Apparently, the Grigori found human women attractive, and abandoned their divine mission to have lovers among the human population. Each of the Grigori supposedly shared divine secrets with humanity, perhaps secrets which mankind was not meant to know. Their offspring, the Nephilim, were usually described as giants (Goliath, for instance, is supposed to be a nephilim), and many of them lived in Canaan. There is some suggestion that the demigods (Heracles, Helen of Troy, Gilgamesh, etc) of other cultures were also nephilim, but records are scarce. Supposedly, the vast majority of Nephilim died out in the biblical flood, which was sent to wipe them from the earth after their culture had become corrupt and spread its influence to the surrounding human tribes. The Grigori themselves were “bound in the valleys of the earth, under darkness, until Judgment Day.” Without the Grigori to support them, and with their population almost wiped out, the Nephilim never really recovered as a civilization, though there is some suggestion that both royal bloodlines (especially those that espoused “Divine Right” to rule) and some of the more outrageous mutations in the human population are a result of lingering nephilim lineage. I find the theory that all gifted and talented people have Nephilim blood to be rather dismissive and belittling of the true gifts of humanity as a species, as well as grossly overestimating the number of nephilim that remain. According to the journal, only a few families remain that have even the potential to manifest nephilim genes, and of those that do, few every realize that potential. Many people in nephilim families go their entire lives without a clue that they are in any way different. Abilities-wise, Nephilim are gifted. They possess the human capacity for free will, and have no real weaknesses (though some have individual fatal flaws) aside from a tendency towards corruption and a feeling of discomfort with their status between humanity and angels (leading many to pursue apotheosis). Nephilim are stronger and have greater endurance than humans, and their lifespans can stretch for hundreds of years. Nephilim have a surprising presence that they are often not fully aware of, which might manifest as good looks, hideousness, charisma, leadership, or fading into the background. Nephilim also tend to have some sort of talent that is extremely powerful. All nephilim are immune to both human magics (many of which were originally taught by the Grigori) and other supernatural senses. Some scholars claim that this invisibility to scrying derives from nephilim being unnatural creatures who were never part of the Divine Plan. I wonder if perhaps, as links between both the physical and spiritual world, we somehow blend in. Nephilim also inherit some ability related to their ultimate angelic ancestor. For instance, my ancestor, Armaros taught men “the resolving of enchantments,” so I was able to alter and break some of Quincy Gosser’s spells. Another nephilim, descended from Chazaqiel or Azazel, might have some talent for manipulating the weather or weapons and armor and cosmetics and jewelry, respectively. Nephilim can sometimes manifest the natural powers of their angelic ancestors, but usually only if they encounter angels who unlock those powers. These powers include second sight/ESP, wings, a boost to strength and endurance, and heavenly fire and light. Nephilim also have the potential to hear and join the Chorus, a musical representation of reality itself, maintained by the angels. Those that can sing in this fashion are capable of altering the rules of the world around them, however, singing for unimportant reasons can draw negative attention from angels, and sometimes the rest of the Chorus opposes an individual song, rendering changes to reality impossible. Overuse of the Chorus is also possible, especially for beginners, and can make it difficult for a nephilim to sing without extensive periods of rest. Generally, alterations of the Chorus are subtle and temporary, and tend to involve changing the rules of a situation instead of raw creation or destruction (though such effects are possible). For instance, an angel using the Chorus to rescue a human from a burning building could rule that the inhabited parts of the building are fireproof and cool to the touch and smoke free for the duration of the human’s escape, only to collapse behind him once safely outside. A nephilim using the Chorus to create a vast fortune for herself would probably find the attempt exhausting and pointless (all the money might be monopoly money, or obvious counterfeits, or it might be stolen almost immediately). *Marilyn Monroe: ? I have my suspicions about “Marilyn,” but whatever she is (aside from related to me, somehow), there are currently too few clues to be certain. Sure, there are hundreds of supernatural women, witches, demons, goddesses, and spirits that assume female form out there. About the only thing I know about her is that she knows Azrael, has access to dragon’s blood, somehow knew what I’d been reading (or manipulated luck to cause me to read that reanimation spell), and can teleport both herself and other things. She seems to have some limitations involving how much she can influence people, so maybe she’s a fallen angel or demon of some sort? I admit I am somewhat loathe to go asking around, both because she is powerful enough to spook Gosser and I’d rather not antagonize her, and because I already found out I’ve got one of the Grigori in my background… I’m not sure I want to know just what else is hidden in my family tree. This post has been promoted to an article
  2. newthirty

    Pyramids - Part I

    (English is not my mother language, so please dont be disturbed about any weird spelling oder phrasing) Nobody knows how the ancient Egyptianss built the astonishing pyramids of Giza... really? No one? Here is a story that might give some hints about that topic... User and Nakht, two farmers from the Sycomore district, had been drafted as thousands of other workers to build the pyramid of Pharaoh. Both were neighbors in the poor village they inhabited and good friends. At first they were mainly blade forces in their division. After two months, most construction projects, which were necessary for the following work, as a water channel and a port, were completed. The site was leveled and soon the first stones would arrive from the quarries. Worrying about how they should perform the miracle of a pyramid construction, they were nervous. They would be told, what they should do. One day their camp was visited by a group of high priests, they stood appeal and the holy men walked the long rows of workers. If they spotted a stronger guy, they would stop and had a closer look. One of the white-robed priest then approached Nakht and User. The priest looked at User who was from both the more stable, more bull-necked peasant. User was a pretty strong man, with broad shoulders and powerful fists. Finally the priest said coldly: "Take off your clothes." Unsure User put off the skirt of dirty linen which he wore during the day - at night he slept mostly naked, like many Egyptian men. Especially since it was practical, because he had an insatiable woman he could sleep upon so quickly. Nakht whistled calmly as he saw the mighty dick of his buddy. No wonder that his wife had such a craving for this breeding animal! The priest approached and engulfed with his hand one of Users two testicles. User winced and clenched his fists. Nakht was amazed - no one in the village would have dared that, neither at the bathing in the Nile nor in a scuffle. But the unapproachable aura of the priest kept User from getting beat up this guy who was touching his gonads so fond. The priest weighed carefully the testicles in his hand and ran his fingers caressing against the thick, quivering ball. Soon after that Nakht saw how Users dick slowly swelled – that petting was not without consequences. But before it could even be more embarrassing for the powerful lower Egyptian, the priest let go and said: "You are particularly suitable. You will first be marked for the construction of the Pyramid of the King. Come at once. " User put quickly back on his apron, when the priest remarked: "You do not actually need that, but if you want ..." The next time Nakht saw User it was in the following evening. User looked tired and pale and fell almost immediately on the cot next to Nakht. When he spoke to him, he was sleeping soundly. So Nakht let him sleep without further ado. The next morning he was gone again, as Nakht woke at dawn. Users cot looked disheveled and messy and Nakht saw Users skirt between the straw, who was stiff with dried cum. Nakht wondered if User was now naked in the temple or whether he was. Would User get a new apron? And why was the skirt full of cum? Maybe it was just an erotic dream? It should pass two days before Nakht saw User again. As he ran around a corner, he spotted him - he just did not recognize him in an instant only because he had changed. "User" "Mm?" User had grown, he seemed to be heavier and was significantly more muscular. His shoulders were broader and his upper body was massive as a hippopotamus, the arms had also pumped up. "What happened?" marveled Nakht, but his friend User just looked at him and grabbed his crotch, where a big bump deformed a new apron. "The priest ... what's he doing with you?" "I am the first one who gets assigned to the divine power of Pharaoh, buddy ..." "How does it work? And the first? Will more men following? " "I do not know ... it's hard to say ... or think ... but you see, I am stronger ... I will lift stones that normal men can not lift, Nakht." Nakht was amazed and knew not to say anything. User did not seem quite to know what to say, so he tugged at the big bump that seemed to be getting thicker. "I must go back now ..." "Wait, why? What happened to you, what about the priest? " "I have to go now. I need some time to myself ... " "Can you come here more often?" The broad guy with the wide shoulders pointed to a window, located about two meters of the wall. "There I sleep now. Priests say it would be better, then it would not be so noticeable. And in the morning it's not so embarrassing when I ... " "If what?" User just grinned and said goodbye. Nakht let him go back into the walled area. Shortly thereafter he heard from said window heavy groans and a noise as if someone would work a heavy piece of meat. User was jacking off, obviously.
  3. Hello MG forum, I'm back. I didn't get as large a backlash as I had expected, so here's another update to my muscle growth interactive game. *** Online Gameplay Link: http://bit.ly/1oizPNp Offline Download Link: http://bit.ly/1sflGXk If you are given an error message right off the bat, please download the game and play it from any browser. *** As with the last time, I'm submitting this in a bid to increase the number of alpha testers. I've added new content here and there and it can be safe to assume I also added a boatload of bugs that will need catching and squashing. Do note that this game also contains furry features, I simply have no choice since the furry growth audience surpasses the regular one and I personally do not discriminate, muscle is muscle to me and that's really all that matters. You do not have to test this game if you do not like furry characters (there are/will be humans too!), but I'd greatly appreciate it if my inbox could be spared any hatemail. To assist in the testing process, I have also converted the Data Tablet (located in the Chalet) into a cheating device. Use it at your own risk! Thanks for not running me out of town like the old forum did. That is all, Waffle out.
  4. MonsterMash62

    Stupidity

    I posted this to my Tumblr, but figured there might be some people looking here that aren't there, so here it is... Image from Banging The Boy, but originally by Logan. Stupidity I’m not sure who I’m madder at: myself or Lou. Look at the little slut! Slobbering on the boss’s dick again. That’s the third time today already. It’s even worse cause it’s lunch time, and the rest of us get to stand around while he does it. Hoping the boss feels like getting one of us to get him off before we have to go back to work. And of course, I’m the only one that seems to mind. I guess it’s cause I’m the only who really knows what’s going on. See, I found a genie lamp a few days ago. I was digging at the job site we’re at, and hit the lamp with my shovel. I put it off to the side after I dug it out, but when lunch time rolled around, I grabbed it and went back into the trailer we got set up to get my food from the fridge. I’m kind of a scrawny guy. Well, I was. Not that anyone else knows that. I grabbed a paper towel and tried to rub some of the muck off of the lamp, to see what it looked like once it was a bit cleaner. I thought I was alone in the trailer, which is also the boss’s office, when out of the lamp comes a genie. All blue smoke and shit. He was this massive muscley guy. Naked, with his humongous junk just flopping out. Biceps like you wouldn’t believe and a chest bigger than the broads I see at the peelers. Used to see, I should say. The genie told me to make my three wishes so he could disappear and go back to sleep in his lamp. I asked him what the rules were, but he just told me to make my wishes and if he couldn’t do them, he’d tell me. I knew someone might be yanking my chain, ya know? Like it coulda been a big joke on me. But then I figured, why not go for it? I told him I wanted to be a big strong muscle man. Just like my co-workers, Lou, Tony, Gino. And the boss. Can’t forget him. He’s a big strong guy too. The biggest out of the five of us, actually. Then I freaked out and got worried that if it worked, I’d have to buy new clothes and shit. And tell my mother why I had suddenly grown. I asked him if I should change the wish to fix that, but he told me not to worry about it. He said that the only people that think things are weird are people that heard the wish being made. Cool, I told him. He snapped his fingers, and I instantly grew. I mean, I fuckin hulked out! One minute I’m this 5’6” guy, skinny and tight from all the construction work. The next, I’m this really big guy, like a foot taller. With huge fuckin muscles! I flexed my arm a bit, but couldn’t really see it inside my work overalls. I said thanks to the genie and then put the lamp down. I told him I had to check myself out and that I’d be back. I rushed into the tiny bathroom at the back of the trailer and stripped off my overalls. I stood there for a good five minutes, flexing my biceps at myself. Making my huge chest bounce. I could never do that before, but since the change, it’s damn easy. Anyways, I came out a few minutes later, ready to make another wish. But when I opened the door, the genie wasn’t the only one there. The boss was, and he was holding the lamp. I tried to talk him into giving me the lamp back, but he didn’t listen. He just smiled that huge grin of his and wished that on top of being his employees, me, Lou, Tony and Gino would also be his happy little sex slaves. The genie snapped his fingers, and after that, all I wanted to do was suck the boss’s dick. Or get fucked by him. Or do anything else he wanted to do. I hadn’t even known he was gay! I sure as hell didn’t used to be. Not that it mattered. Now I really really really wanted to taste his spunk. He saw me staring at his crotch and laughed at me. Said I’d be his perfect little slut now, and I nodded my head, cause he was totally right. He told me to chill for a minute, so I did. He made a wish to have a massive dick, with big matching balls. The genie snapped his fingers, and the crotch of the boss’s overalls pushed way out. Like he was carrying a basketball around in his basket. The sight made my mouth water. Just like it does whenever I see it now. But I don’t know what he was thinking. For his last wish, instead of wishing to be rich, or to never have to work, he just wished that he had an amazing energizer bunny dick. Like, he wanted to be able to get hard whenever he wanted, to be horny all the time, and to shoot big loads. I think that might’ve been like three wishes all rolled in one, but the genie didn’t argue. He just snapped his fingers, granting the boss’s wish. Then, without saying anything else, he smoked up again and the lamp vacuumed him up. Then the lamp just disappeared. And so my chance to make my other two wishes. Not that I thought about that then. I was too busy watching the boss. I didn’t see anything change for him with his last wish, but he just said “Oh Yeah!” and unzipped his coveralls. Out came flying this massive donkey sized cock. Thicker than a bat and hairless. Cause the boss loves to be smooth and all. It wasn’t nearly as big as the genie’s had been, but the genie’s hadn’t given me a boner like the bosses did either, so I didn’t care. My dick pushed out the front of my overalls pretty fast, once the boss’s meat was out. I guess being his sex slave meant that I loved his cock. I mean, I had already been fantasizing about slurping down some of his splooge, but I just didn’t get how fuckin hot he was until I saw that big ole fuck stick of his. The boss grabbed his big ass tool and stroked it fully hard. He gave me a grin and asked me if I wanted to suck on it. I told him hell yeah, and rushed over, falling on my knees when I got there. I did my best to take it into my mouth, but the damn thing’s just too bloody thick, so I licked it all over. The boss laughed at me. He said I’d make a good little slut for him, just like the rest of the boys. And that I’d have plenty of time to get better. Not even a minute later, Gino, Tony and Lou came in. I got worried they’d freak, seeing me on my knees in front of the boss. But they didn’t. They didn’t think it was strange at all. Lou asked if it was play time yet, his eyes wide and eager. The boss nodded and the three of them stripped off their coveralls and stood behind the boss, watching as I gave him my best tongue bath. I couldn’t see it, but I knew they were tugging on their cocks while they watched. After another minute of that, the boss told me to open my mouth. I did, super excited. He grabbed his big fat dick and stroked it once. It fired off the biggest load, shooting big glops of his jizz onto my tongue. Man, did it taste great! My own dick shot a smaller load into my pants as soon as I got a drop of his spooge on my tongue. But it just kept coming, for like five minutes. The boss laughed at me, spraying my face with it, till it was running everywhere. I swear I was in heaven. "Fuck, you make the perfect slut," he told me. Then he turned to look at the other three guys. "Any of you other sluts want to suck my dick?" They all smiled back at him and nodded like idiots. Over the rest of the lunch hour, the other guys took turns licking around his big knob and sucking on his big bull nuts. He shot huge loads everywhere, making each of us look like come covered sluts. Eventually, he sent us all back out to work (after we cleaned off our faces). My dick sloshed around in my underwear, wet from the two separate loads I’d shot. It’s been three days since then. The boss gets one of us into the office once an hour and he pumps out a load, maybe even two. He rotates which one of us, but he calls Lou in about three times more than the rest of us. He loves how the greedy little fucker can fit the boss’s fat cock head into his mouth. Lunch time is special though. We all eat our shit pretty fast and then file into the office, where we all watch whoever’s turn it is to take the boss’s load. Of course, it’s Lou up first today. He’s tasted the boss’s jizz three times today already, but here he is again. On his knees. Right where I want to be. I’m so jealous. And so mad. Why can’t Lou share more? Or at least, ask the boss to use the rest of us? I’ve been stuffing the biggest shit into my mouth at home every night, just trying to get better. Gino and Tony don’t care. They love to watch the boss’s dick go off. They love to see it when Lou manages to stuff a little bit more into his big mouth. As long as the boss is happy, they’re happy. But I know how different things coulda been. I know if I hadn’t been such a dumbass, rushing to the bathroom to check out my big muscles, I coulda had two more wishes. If I had that lamp right now, I’d wish that I was the boss’s favorite. If only I hadn’t been such a big idiot. Fuck my life! As always, please let me know what you think of this .
  5. A Model Existence Harris is a successful male model. His good looks have gotten him plenty of work in the fashion industry. He has done a few shows before, but has a big secret. He wears big platform shoes to make himself taller than he really is. Even in the photos he shoots, he wears those ridiculous shoes to make himself look normal. His good friend in the industry is a fashion photographer, Curtis. He sees Harris’s potential and knows that he probably will have to wear those shoes for his entire career to fool people into thinking that he is of average height. The short model has a nice body as well as some guys are blown away when he goes shirtless. He has bouncing pecs and a great 8-pack of abs to show for his hard work in the gym. His weakness though is his arms which are small and unimpressive because of his strange genetics. While sitting in a lawn chair near a hotel pool one day just before a shoot a dark figure comes walking up to him and points to his short legs. Harris gets mad about it, but can't seem to move. He watches helplessly as the figure starts pulling on his legs. He feels his thighs cracking as they are being pulled outward by the figure. The strange thing is he can feel a tingling sensation starting up too in that area. After the pulling ends, it disappears and he can move again. He is amazed to see that he has gotten six inches taller and is of decent height now. Despite saying he is of decent height, he is still barely over five feet tall. Not long after this occurrence, he starts attracting more attention. His developed chest is now more in line with the rest of his body. With his added height, it makes his chest more appealing to many people passing him by. More guys are starting to talk to him as well as a few that has touched his abs and chest. He loves this new attention he is receiving and is revved up for another photo shoot. Curtis is in shock when he sees just how tall he has gotten. He thinks Harris has had surgery, and really wants to take a bunch of new pictures of him. He goes to put on some new shorts to show off his legs as the shoot begins. His photographer motions for him to get in the water at the pool so he can take a picture of his new legs underneath it. He gets in and sees a reflection of himself. He can't believe how great he looks except for the fact that his arms are now so short and skinny compared to the rest of his body. Harris starts walking around in the water after a few photos and gets that tingling sensation like he had before. He sits in the water and put his arms underneath him. Curtis takes another photo of him sitting and tells him to strike a pose. He keeps his arms underneath the water since he doesn't want them in the picture. As he sits in the water, Harris can feel the bones in his shoulders starting to pull apart and reform. The cracking is muffled though since they are underwater. He suddenly feels his arms getting longer as he tries to maintain his composure. He can feel the muscles popping and growing forming giant veins as well as huge mounds of muscle on his triceps and biceps. He decides to lift his arms out of the water to flex his newly formed biceps now looking more like softballs. Curtis looks shocked and starts snapping more photos with Harris’s new growth. His shoulders have grown too as he can see in the photographs. Curtis tells him to get out of the water so he can stand by the pool. He asks Harris to shed his pants so he can take some nude pics. After hesitating for a minute or two, he decides to go ahead and do it. After disrobing completely, Curtis starts up with the photos once more as the growth begins again. Harris feels popping happening in his back as he grows taller again. Curtis stops to watch his transformation commence and starts getting turned on his self. ‘Looking good there buddy. I don’t know how you are doing this, but this is definitely going to be the best shoot we have had.’ He is now rubbing his crotch as he witnesses the model’s feet getting thicker and his hands expanding. His height went up another four inches since the last time this happened. His huge chest is now beginning to look more proportional to the rest of his body. Curtis takes his shirt off to get more comfortable as the shoot continues. ‘Nice man. Look at me, yeah. How about you do another double bi flex? Yeah, looks great buddy. Turn around and flex your glutes. Great! How about flexing that back of yours? Gorgeous.’ Curtis’s hairy chest begins to glisten in the hot sun as he starts to pull off his shorts. Harris stares him down and wonders what the heck is going on with him all of a sudden. ‘Dude, are you stripping? What does this have to do with me taking pictures? I mean I know I look great, but come on.’ The photographer tells him to go over by the diving board and sit on the end while he gets into the water. With Curtis not five feet from his thick beercan cock, Harris begins to realize what he is doing. ‘Dude, seriously I know you want this. I have known you for what seems like forever, even before my changes you could have had me.’ He notices that Curtis has stripped his underwear off as it floats to the other side of the pool. He snaps one more picture before putting the camera on the side of the pool and swimming back over to Harris’s cock. He licks the tip and gobbles it down. Harris moans loving his desire for him. Forgetting that he no longer has short arms, he nearly knocks the photographer out. Curtis is unfazed as he goes to town on Harris. ‘Ahh yeah man, feels awesome. I want to cum so bad. Come on make me cum, dude.’ Curtis sucks harder and faster making Harris moan feeling the rush moving through him. Curtis stops sucking in time for Harris’s spunk to go flying into his face and the pool. The photographer licks a great deal of cum off his face and swallows it. The model leans back on the diving board and sighs. Curtis crawls out of the pool to go lay in a lawn chair. His thin emaciated frame struggles with each breath as he seems to be having trouble. Harris looks up and sees how winded his photographer is and sort of smiles. It looks as if he knows what is coming next. Setting the Stage Mat has competed in quite a few shows, but never placed higher than sixth place, just missing the top five. Success has eluded him for the past four years since he started bodybuilding. He is still fairly young, but he is having a hard time keeping with it. That urge to go beyond the 'natural' look is always at the back of his mind. He always manages to think it through though and stays natural. He looks pretty good by casual lookers, but the judges at the shows tell him that he needs to focus more on his weaknesses such as his neck, abs, and calves. They are fairly small and don't mesh well with the rest of his muscles. He poses in front of his giant mirror occasionally and wonders how he will manage to improve these eyesores. As he looks in the mirror, he notices a hulking figure in the doorway of the room and before he can turn around, it places its fingers onto his midsection. The fingers slowly inch their way inside his body and he feels a rush of adrenaline pass through him. He closes his eyes as this happens and when he opens them, the figure is gone. His next show is actually tomorrow and he must drive there with his trainer, Luis, in tow. He wonders if this will cause some kind of problem when he steps foot on the stage. When he awakens the next day, he feels no different but again wonders if something will happen. The auditorium is located across town so he calls Luis to get him to come pick him up. They get to the auditorium and Mat quickly begins his warm up. He does a few reps on the machines to get his pump on and has Luis touch up his tan a bit. He watches as his fellow competitors each go by him and gets in line for their turn on stage. He was selected to go last in the drawing of numbers as he waits patiently hoping to remember everything in his routine. When his turn finally comes, he feels a sense of pride come over him instead of being nervous. He walks up to the stage and the music begins. He slowly feels something building inside him that he has never felt before. With his first bicep flex, he stares at them in shock as he watches them inflating. He proceeds to flex his shoulders as he feels them pumping up as well as his back and lats pushing their way out further and further. The judges are in awe of what is happening to Mat. He does a chest flex and can feel his pecs filling up pushing against his chin as well as his abs taking up the bottom half of his chest. This causes a reaction in his lower half next. His quads and hams are enlarging faster than the skin can manage as more muscle moves down to his calves now flaring outward. His posers feel fuller than before with his cock pushing against the fabric. His bubble butt is filling out now also and is about the bust out the back of his posers. He can literally feel the skinny fabric on the sides of his posers beginning to pull apart. He continues his routine though as the judges and the audience hears a huge snap come from his crotch. The posers go flying towards a judge and his big inflated cock hangs down right in front of them. The music goes off and Mat exits the stage a much larger man. He quickly tries to find a towel or something, but he can't find one big enough so Luis grabs two towels to put around his waist. His trainer is speechless as to how he would grow so much. He was mostly just a support system throughout Mat’s training before, but now he is in love with his new body. They go to the waiting area to see what happens next in the competition as they watch from the side of the stage. Before Mat asks Luis why he is there, he undoes his towels and starts sucking his huge cock. He moans as he looks at every new crevice that has been born onto his body. Before Mat hears his name come up again, he feels a load building up in his balls. Luis waits patiently to feel his cum hit him so he can absorb some of the growth serum. The eager trainer strokes faster as Mat tries to hold back. Luis whispers, ‘come on give it to me big boy, I want what you have.’ Mat moans in a muffled voice as he shoots directly on to Luis’s muscle shirt he is wearing. He smiles as he fingers the jizz and shoves it down his throat to absorb it. He immediately feels a massive rush going through his body as he starts jerking Mat again. ‘I want more, I know you are storing it up.’ As he continues jerking, the sounds of stretching are heard coming from Luis’s body. He groans as he feels his gym clothes getting tighter. Mat shoots another long strand of jizz on to his arm which makes his body react faster. ‘OHH GAWD! I CAN’T KEEP IT TOGETHER MAN!’ Luis starts growing taller now as his clothes shred and his olive skin stretches further trying to maintain the pace of his muscle growth. They eventually fall off as his cock oozes its spunk on to the ground. At this point, the competitors are aware of what has happened. The curtain concealing them is opened and the audience sees the two huge men naked with huge erections. They both laugh at each other as they try to run out the back. They hear footsteps coming from behind them as Mat is stopped. When he turns around, he realizes that it is the main judge, Felix. He tells him that he was going to be crowned the winner even before this transformation, but now he needs to come back just to show everyone what kind of a boss he is. Luis is also invited since he too has dramatically grown. They can’t believe that after such a crazy sequence, anyone would want them to perform. After thinking briefly, the two huge men go back into the auditorium and try to find towels to cover their privates with. After a little prep work, the two gods step up on to the stage and what happens next may change everything.
  6. bbmikenj

    Muscle Cousin Eddie , Pt 2

    I woke up suddenly out of a deep sleep. I heard noises in the house. I looked at my phone and saw that it was 2:30 in the morning. Then I realized that I wasn't sure where I was. I was on a bare mattress with a sheet over me. I looked around the room, saw the twisted remains of a bed frame, and finally remembered that I was sleeping in my spare bedroom. Then I heard noise from downstairs again. Pots and pans clanging in the kitchen. Eddie. He must be home from the club. I went down to the kitchen doorway and looked in. Eddie was standing at the stove with his back to me. He was cooking something. On the kitchen table was an empty carton of eggs, that had been a full dozen when I went to bed. Two of which I was planning on having for breakfast before work in the morning. "Hey," I said from the doorway. Eddie turned my way with the pan in his hand. "Hey, Cuz," he said, as he dumped a huge omelet onto a plate and sat down at the table. "I didn't wake you, did I?" Then he dug into his 12 egg omelet. "Kinda," I said, watching him shovel food into his mouth. "How was the club?" "Not that good," he said with his mouth full. "Mostly white trash chicks. Pretty skanky." "Yeah?" I couldn't help but notice how tight my shirt was on him. I could see his arm muscles bulge and tighten the silk sleeve as he lifted the forkful of egg toward his mouth. The shirt was unbuttoned down to his navel, and I could see a huge V of his massive torso. "Maybe because it's a Tuesday night. Most people have to work." "Yeah, maybe. One of them followed me into the men's room, though." "One of the skanks?" "Yep. She was into the muscle. Did me right there in a stall." "Nice," I said sarcastically. "Yeah, it was OK," said Eddie, ignoring my sarcasm. "I came hard, but am still horny. Will have to jack one out when I go to bed." "Ah, Eddie, not in my bed," I sighed, sitting down across from him. "Why not? I already let one go in your shower earlier." "Oh, man," I groaned. "What, you gonna tell me you never yanked one out in the shower?" "Maybe once or twice," I said. Eddie laughed. "Yeah, right. I used to do it in our shower all the time growing up. Would try and see if I could shoot it up past the showerhead." "Could you?" He finished off the rest of the omelet by lifting the plate to his lips and scraping the remnants in to his open mouth. "Sure I could." He put the plate down and wiped his mouth with the sleeve of my shirt that he was wearing, smearing it with bits of egg white. "You got any milk?" he asked, but before I could answer, he was opening the refrigerator and pulling out a full gallon. He took off the cap and drank straight from the container. A quarter of the gallon was gone before he stopped. "God, I'm starving," he said. "You got any protein powder?" he asked me. "In that cabinet by the sink," I said. "But my blender's broken." "That's OK," he said, pulling out the tub. "'Mass Gainer'....good one, Cuz. How's that working for you?" he asked, looking at me slyly. He was probably double my body weight, he could see how it was working for me. "I don't use it that often," I said. "I see that." He opened the gainer, took a scoop full, and poured the powder right into his mouth. Then he took a swig of the milk, swished it around in his mouth, and swallowed. Then he drank some more milk. "Built-in blender," he said, his upper lip white with milk and whey. He repeated this process until the entire gallon of milk was gone. "Ah, yeah," he said, "now I'm feeling the bloat." He unbuttoned the bottom of the shirt and pulled it open, exposing his engorged belly. His skin was stretched tight over a rounded ball of ab muscles. "Looks like I'm pregnant, doesn't it, Cuz?" He patted his swollen gutball with his hand. It sounded like he was hitting a drum. "Watch how hard it is," he said. He grabbed a big cookie sheet from underneath the kitchen island. He held one end in each hand, then slammed it into his gut. It dented in the center. He slammed it again and again, until the cookie sheet took on the round form of his solid muscle ball ab wall. "Geezus, Eddie," I said, "that was my best cookie sheet." But I couldn't take my eyes off his swollen stomach. I wanted to be on my knees, worshipping it. "Sorry, Cuz," he said, tossing the now globe shaped sheet into the sink. "Weirdest thing is, it'll be flat as a board by morning." He rubbed the big mound as he talked. "Like my muscle just absorbs it all in a couple hours. And the more I stuff it the better it feels. Like I'm unstoppable. Just getting bigger and stronger all the time. I'll be 400 plus pounds of pure muscle soon," he said, looking down at himself. "You got any more food?" I got up and went into the small pantry off the kitchen. One of the shelves had some oversized cans of tuna my sister had gotten from BJ's. I was never going to use cans this big, so I brought one out and gave it to Eddie. He put it in the palm of his right hand, brought his thick fingers up around it, and squeezed it until the pop top popped open. "Holy shit, man," I said. I had to grab the back of a kitchen chair to steady myself. "Yeah," said Eddie, "I love crushing stuff with these hands. My grip strength is insane." He tipped the can up to his mouth and drank the juice, some of which ran down his chin onto his pecs and gut. Then he shoveled tuna chunks into his mouth with his fingers until the whole can was empty. "You got more?" I could barely speak or move, but I went back to the pantry and brought him two more cans. He popped one open in each hand. This time, though, he dumped the tuna onto the plate he'd used for his omelet. Before he sat down to devour it he said, "Is it hot in here, or is it just me?" His brow was beaded with sweat, and he started to take his shirt off, but it got stuck on his muscle. "Help me get this off, Cuz," he said, turning his big back to me. I reached up and grabbed the collar and tried to pull it down, but got stuck at his delts. I went around in front of him and tried tugging at the sleeves, but his arms were too big and the shirt was too wet with sweat to slide off him. "I can't get it," I said, tugging and tugging. "I'll have to cut it off you." "Nah, I got a better idea," said Eddie. He flexed into a double biceps pose. His peaks rose up and pushed against the silk. Tight. He flexed harder, and I heard the fabric start to give, slow at first, but as his peak busted thru, the sleeve ripped open faster and faster. "Hoo yerrrr," growled Eddie, his huge bis and tris tearing thru both sides of the sleeves like wet tissue paper. His upper arms must be over 24", I thought as I watched in awe as they rose and peaked. "Watch this," he said, and leaned into a most muscular, his delts expanding out with his lats. I heard the back of the shirt rip down the middle as his traps swelled up like emerging mountains. Eddie grabbed the front of the shirt and pulled it forward, the silk making more ripping sounds as he pulled, shredding it into two pieces and handing them to me. I pulled the tattered pieces the rest of the way off of him. There he stood in my kitchen, shirtless, my hulking cousin, his superheavyweight mass seeming to expand as it was freed of clothing. His big bloated gut, all shiny with sweat and tuna juice, tighter than ever. He rubbed it with his veiny hands. "You got to feel this, Jackie. Hard as whale hide." He grabbed my hands and put them on his ball gut. It was so hard. So solid. The tight skin had veins I could feel with my fingers. He patted my hands up and down on its bulky swole. "Oh my god, Eddie," I said. "I know, right? You couldn't dent that bad boy with a baseball bat, Cuz." I tried to pull away, but his grip was way to strong. "What's the matter, you don't like it?" he said. He rubbed my hands clear up to where his thick pec slabs rested on top of his gut ball. "I think you like it." There was no mistaking that I liked it, I was hard as granite as I groped the ridges of his abs that showed thru the rockhard mound. He let me go and said, "I gotta finish eatin'". He sat down at the table, and dug into the big pile of tuna. The chair creaked under the weight of his huge bodybuilder bulk. Sweat ran down his torso in rivulets, dripping off him onto the floor. I backed up into the pantry and grabbed myself. There was no time to make it to the shower, or my bed. I watched him finishing off the tuna, rubbing his gut and pecs with his free hand, chuckling as he did, reveling in his own mass, and knowing I was too. Cousin or no cousin, I couldn't stop myself from paying homage to his size and power. Just as I finished myself off, right in my briefs, Eddie finished his tuna. He stood up and stretched out, his huge arms reaching up so high that his fingers hit the ceiling. Every muscle in his thick torso swelled and bulged. Despite his bloated state, I could see his serratus and obliques jutting out in response to his big stretch. "I gotta get some sleep," said Eddie, his eyes glazed in satiation, and ignoring the fact that I was still touching myself as I watched him. He was so huge, standing there in my kitchen, that he reminded me of a video I'd seen of Marcus Ruhl, flexing in his house, at his biggest. "See you in the morning, Cuz. Thanks for the grub." I watched him swagger out of the kitchen, and heard the stairs creak as he plodded up them to my old bedroom. I walked over to the kitchen sink to wash my hands. I picked up the cookie sheet, all dented and ruined, and set it aside. I wanted to knock another one out just knowing how easily his gut had molded the metal sheet. But I had to get up for work in a couple of hours myself, so I headed up to bed. I laid down on the bare mattress on the floor of my spare bedroom, and hoped that I would dream of a 400++ pound cousin Eddie.
  7. TheWeremuscleForest

    The Miracle Serum

    Brandon has worked out for several years and never suffered a single injury until now. He likes to practice doing Olympic weightlifting in his spare time away from his job. Unfortunately, he ended up popping a couple of vertebrae in his back. His therapist at the gym wants to refer him to a specialized doctor to help alleviate his issue. He thinks that the doctor is an orthopedist, but his therapist says that he goes beyond that and tries to dig deeper to find the solution. After talking about it for a little while, the doctor’s office is contacted and an appointment is set up. Brandon says his goodbyes to Saul, his therapist, and leaves. When he arrives there, he notices it isn't a typical looking waiting room. There is only one chair in the lobby and no window for a receptionist. He goes ahead and sits in it to wait. A strange alarm goes off and a technician comes out from behind a side door. They start to talk to him about his back injury and where exactly it is located. He lifts his polo to pinpoint where the vertebrae are at as they jot down some information. They shake his hand, get up, and leave to go back behind the side door. He is puzzled by this strange consultation and starts to look around. Before he starts studying the room closer, a man in a lab coat opens the door and motions for him to follow him. He follows the man down a long hallway and into what looks like an exam room. He immediately notices a long wall cabinet filled to the brim with different vials labeled according to types of injuries. He tells him to sit back down on one of the exam tables so he can examine him closer. He remarks about scars found all over his body. Brandon tells him they are from experiences with weights, dumbbells, and whatever else he has been in contact with in the gym. The man looks down at the data collected by the tech and says that he needs for him to take his polo off to look at his lower back. He introduces himself as Dr. Heinrich Goldmann as he examines Brandon’s back. He tells him that he has a way to combat his back issues. Brandon watches as the doctor goes over to the cabinet and pulls out a vial that has a label on it. He notices that is says 'lower back' on it. The doctor smiles and goes to retrieve a syringe in a drawer and places it into the vial. The serum has a gray color to it when he fills up the syringe. He wants Brandon to lie on his side so he can get the serum into the correct vertebrae. While he is leery of the serum, he trusts that the doctor can help him. After a quick glimpse, he plunges the syringe directly into his injured vertebrae and pumps the serum into him. The pain vanishes not long after Dr. Goldmann pulls it out of him. He wants him to just lie there in that position for a few minutes so the serum can get into his bloodstream. Instead of a painful sensation he is feeling a really warm and inviting one. There is a noticeable difference in his back as well as the surrounding muscles. He feels the vertebrae moving around inside his body and popping back into the position they were in previously. The doctor reenters the room and wants to see his progress. He is quite happy to see that the serum has indeed worked. He tells Brandon to slowly sit up on the table now. He pulls up his desk chair and sits down close to where Brandon is sitting shirtless. He goes into more details about how the serum has other benefits too. He wants to show him one particular type of benefit as he gets up and takes another serum from the cabinet. Goldmann gets another syringe from a drawer, puts it in the vial he just selected, and plunges it into his own arm. He winks as he pulls the sleeve up on his coat to expose his nicely developed vascular arm. He starts making odd noises as he stands by the cabinet with his arm exposed. Brandon watches his forearm and upper arm muscles start stretching and popping. The veins in his arms are expanding into huge tubes as his growth spreads down to his chest. He is actually laughing at this point as he opens his coat to show his expanding hairy chest swelling up and stretching his undershirt to its limits. His nipples are literally pushing their way free. He moans as the shirt shreds freeing his monster pecs and cobblestone abs. His voice has also deepened as Brandon sees him growing everywhere now. There are loud rips coming from the back of his coat as his delts and shoulders are tearing their way through his coat as his quads, glutes, and calves split his pants open. He turns his head to flex his giant guns and completely shreds the rest of the coat exposing his newly massive frame. He walks toward Brandon to touch him for some unknown reason. The instant his huge paws make contact with his skin, he feels a burning sensation starting to move up his back. Brandon looks down as his scars disappear and his body temperature rises. He quickly realizes that Dr. Goldmann has injected him with some muscle growth serum that will change who he is possibly. The doctor is now entirely naked and pumped to the max by his transformation. He manages to calm down enough to watch Brandon go through his potential change. He is still wearing most of his clothes, absent a shirt, from when he walked into the office. He can feel the sweat starting to pour down his body as a rush of adrenaline overtakes his senses. He can feel his clothes getting tighter on him as his muscles start getting pumped. He feels extremely warm on the outside, but he is completely numb on the inside. The only thing he feels now is some sort of pressure coming from his muscles. He can feel his back starting to pop as his spine realigns itself. His breathing is starting to change as well as his chest heaves up and down. The doctor eagerly watches as Brandon’s back swells pushing his muscles to grow as his lats push his arms out further to their sides. He can’t feel any pain at all, but is amazed at what he is seeing. He feels his delts pushing up against his neck as it thickens. His back now looks thick, tanned, and very strong. He looks down and sees his pecs getting wider and fuller as he feels the intense pressure of them pushing outward. His half-exposed abs are popping multiples times doubling up on each other until he has nearly a 10-pack. His wide arms are tighter and more defined now. His huge softball size biceps appear to be growing bigger as he stares at his forearm muscles stretching his skin to its limits. He is feeling a lot of pressure coming from his lower half now. It is finally relieved when the seams split in his jeans around his quads. Once they break free, they continue to grow and shred the denim in half. Even Brandon’s calves grow beyond his pants as they bust the seams along the bottom. The boots he was wearing explode under the tension of his growing feet. Dr. Goldmann seems giddy as he goes to grab another syringe in his huge right hand from a drawer and goes to open the cabinet again. Brandon falls over from the ordeal, and even feels a tad numb. When the doctor comes toward him again with the syringe, he manages to stop him and goes running out of the room. With just his shredded pants on, he goes barreling out of the office. The doctor follows behind him completely naked still with the syringe and what appears to be a gold serum in his hands. Before Brandon can get to the stairwell at the end of the building, the doctor puts his tools on the ground and jumps to try and hold him down. Even though he is still bigger than Brandon, he is not as strong. He tries to punch him, but his steel frame nearly breaks the bones in his hand. Goldmann tells Brandon that the serum will help him feel more relaxed and he won't really care about fighting him once it enters his bloodstream. He yells at the top of his lungs hoping someone else in the building will hear him, but there is no response. The doctor laughs as he reaches for his syringe. Brandon gets to it first and slings it across the hallway before he gets a hold of it. The doctor jumps to his feet to retrieve it as Brandon goes down the stairwell. Both men are shaking the building now as they move. Just when he thinks he has a head start on the doctor, he jumps from three stories up and lands on top of him. Brandon yells again as the doctor plunges the syringe into his neck. He knows that the doctor has managed to put that other serum in it because he can see the gold glowing inside it. The adrenaline is starting to flow through him again as he manages to overpower Goldmann before he pushes the serum into his body. The syringe still sits in his neck as the doctor goes flying into one of the walls crumbling it. Brandon feels a sense of panic as he is soaked in perspiration. He carefully pulls it out without injecting himself. The doctor gets back up again and tries to come after him again. Before he reaches you though, another voice is heard at the top of the stairwell. Goldmann stops to look up at them and is immediately hit with some strange powder. He cowers over in pain as Brandon watches him shrink. The voice gets closer now as the doctor completely reverts back to his old self within a minute or two. He falls over unconscious not far from where he went into the wall. The voice is now beside of Brandon as he looks up at them. It is the technician from the consultation. He tells him that this serum he is holding is strictly designed to control guys mentally and that the doctor was going to use him for his advanced research. He wasn’t going to allow that to happen though since he could see some good in Brandon. He mentions that his name is Sloan and that he won’t make him revert since he likes what he sees from him. Brandon smiles and grabs him in his arms. Sloan shutters at the power emanating from his gorgeous muscles. He pets the thick brown fur on his chest and looks into his big hazel eyes and short brown hair. Brandon stares at the shot and wonders if what he said is true. He decides to plunge it into Sloan anyway. He pushes the serum into his left arm and wonders if he was right. He throws the syringe and the vial down to the bottom of the stairwell where they both shatter. Sloan grabs him on the neck and squeezes, constantly staring into his eyes. They both lie there waiting to see what will happen next.
  8. The Geek Squad Owen is a Technical Service Specialist for a big time financial company. He is known to work out regularly and has a very respectable body in comparison to his coworkers. His neighbor in the department, Merrill, is the cutest guy he has ever laid eyes on. While he is svelte, he has an adorable face and wears wire thin glasses. He always wants to talk to Owen, but always turns the other way when he notices him looking back in his direction. Besides his neighbor, he works with six other men on a team that is in charge of the computers in the company. Most of them are also thin, but in his mind, he envisions them being so much greater than that. During one of their slow periods of a work day, Owen sits and daydreams about them becoming more than just brainiacs. As he comes back to reality, he turns around in his chair and is met by a hulking figure standing in the doorway of his cubicle. Without a second thought, it places its massive hand on his head and it makes him lightheaded. It smiles at Owen’s reaction and vanishes instantly. His imagination seems to be getting the best of him, but his fantasies could become reality as he peeks over the side towards Merrill. He is not part of the wish since he is already known as the buff geek but rather his coworkers are. It is implanted in his mind as to what will happen next with them. Merrill appears to be working on some new program that was installed recently and is organizing a tutorial to present to the entire team including Owen. He is wearing a long sleeved dress shirt and loose khakis. He doesn’t even know that he is being watched since the buff geek is trying to stay hidden. Owen turns back around to slide down the cubicle wall slowly while imagining his crush growing unable to stop the transformation. It doesn’t take too long before he hears a slight moan coming from the desk. He peers over the wall again to watch and see if something happens. ‘Uhh….damnit why do I feel so sick all of a sudden. I need to get these words…..shit damn brain can’t concentrate…..what the…..*stretch*’ Merrill can hear something in his back pop which scares him. He can feel vibrations coming from his arms as he trembles slightly. He puts his hands on the desk to brace himself. ‘AHHH *pop* DAMNIT…..what is happening to me….I (voice deepens) I can’t do this right now *pop* *stretch*’ Owen moans as he sees the cute man’s back growing wider and stretching his shirt until it busts the sides revealing huge lats and delts. His leather shoes explode as his feet break free and his pants start to split. Merrill moans now as his apprehension turns to complete lust rubbing his meaty pecs as they shred his shirt. He flexes his growing arms as they completely rip the sleeves in half. His wish is coming true as Owen unzips his pants to jerk off on to the cubicle wall. He is stunned when Merrill puts his fist through it and grabs his cock to shove it in his mouth. ‘OH YEAH BABY, YOU TASTE GOOD. I WANT IT.’ He sucks vigorously making Owen yell as he gets close. The sounds draw the other four members of the team out from their areas to see what is going on. Now with an audience, Merrill pulls Owen’s cock out of his mouth and jerks him until he sprays his face. The other four, Karl, Casey, Van, and Ivan watch in shock as this happens. Once Merrill finishes draining Owen, he turns to smile at them. He points at them and says that he needs them to learn a new program he is working on. He turns and accidentally knocks the computer monitor off his desk. ‘AW FUCK, WELL I GUESS I WILL HAVE TO SHOW YOU SOMETHING ELSE.’ He rips his pants off and exposes his huge cock to them. Owen is still in his cubicle as he looks around the main area of his spot into the main floor to see what transpires next. The guys panic and start to run the other way. When they get to the elevator on that floor, it doesn’t work. They freeze as the huge muscular man taunts them. ‘Where is Owen? I need your assistance with something buddy. You fed me muscle, now you need to feed them.’ Owen crawls around the corner and looks slightly embarrassed. He stands with a noticeable hardon again which gets Merrill’s attention. ‘Mmmmm, I see you are enjoying the situation my good friend. Why don’t you start with our German coworkers?’ Merrill points at Karl and Ivan and tells them to sit in front of the elevator. Owen lowers his head and takes a few seconds before raising it again to look at them. Karl is now starting to shake as Ivan begins sweating profusely. The two men are basically wearing the same clothes, black shirt and gray pants. Casey and Van try to move away from them, but Merrill makes them stay in their spots. The two nerdy Germans begin rubbing their chests as they feel themselves starting to vibrate. They moan just slightly and start to speak their native language as they feel their bodies starting to swell. Owen’s eyes immediately light up as he sees them growing bigger. Within about a minute, their muscles rip out of their clothes as the two men turn to rub each other. Merrill laughs as he notices the other two IT members trying to find another way out of the office. Casey tries to split from Van, but Merrill yells at them to give it up because they are next. Casey wears glasses similar to Owen’s, but he wears them for fashion only. When he tries to escape through another room outside, he is stopped by Merrill who throws him back into the main floor. ‘Just where do you think you’re going little man? I bet that Owen has big plans for you.’ He turns to Owen to make him do something. The buff geek smirks as he stares at Casey. He hears him wince in pain immediately as he feels himself being stretched. His outfit gets shorter on him as he gets taller. Massive popping sounds are heard as his body explodes in growth making him forget why he resisted in the first place. Merrill is so enticed by Casey’s transformation that he completely forgets about Van who is still trying to find his way off the floor. Owen locates him and walks towards him. Van grabs a knife on one of the tables and shows it to him. ‘Stay away from me man, you are some evil creature or something turning us into monsters. I am perfectly happy being a skinny black man. We were once close, why would you want to be this way towards me.’ Owen admits that maybe this went too far, but that he only wants to make Van more attractive. This is a tough one for him since Van is his closest friend in the department. What will Owen do with Van? The sequel is here for you to enjoy: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6035-fixing-what-isnt-broken-the-geek-squad-part-2-muscle-genie/ The Virgin Awakens Wilson is an average looking man with a small gut. He has been a wallflower on various muscle sites for years but only recently decided to go out and start interacting with his community. He feels as if he is insignificant compared to other guys he has met and really wishes he would get over this hurdle. There is a section on the social media site he belongs to that is aimed at meeting guys in the same predicament, but he is reluctant to join it. One of his muscle buddies on his Messenger list manages to get him to join just to try it out. He decides to take the plunge and joins. Within the same hour, he has at least three guys wanting to meet him at a local restaurant down the street. He is shocked by this because he had no idea there were guys like him so close. Wilson sets up a blind date with one in particular and goes down to the restaurant that evening to meet him. When he gets there, he tells the host that he is there to see Aaron, his date. The host points him in the direction of where the guy is sitting at. While Aaron isn't extremely tall, he is extremely big with mammoth shoulders, hulking biceps, and a set of pecs to die for. He has a blonde beard and is wearing a nice outfit which leaves nothing to the imagination. Wilson walks up to the table but not before the sexy stud stands and smiles at him. He shakes Wilson’s hand as the smaller man starts to tremble. As he flexes his arms, he wants his admirer to rub his forearms and move his way up to his biceps. He is completely shocked by the power in Aaron’s body. After talking for a while getting to know each other, they both eat their meals and leave the restaurant. Wilson admits to him that he is not comfortable with him yet because he has never spent time with another man before. Aaron places his arm around him and leads him into a bar to get a drink or two. He stays with Wilson the whole time they are there as he looks at him sitting on a stool beside him and smiles. The smaller guy forces a smile that prompts Aaron to kiss him. His kiss makes Wilson automatically wrap his arms around him and not let go. He is completely caught up in his body and charm. Aaron says he wants to leave and take him somewhere else and Wilson agrees. He can't believe that a guy like this would want to be around him but continues to go along with it. He proceeds to go into a hotel as Wilson stops him. He knows what he wants to do and wants to stop it from happening. He gets frustrated with him really quickly and just walks off. The smaller guy can't understand why Aaron would want to do this so quickly and walks his way back to his house. While sitting at his computer pondering what happened earlier, a strange looking figure appears on his computer screen in a box that looks like a webcam feed. It directs his eyes to its own and he is hypnotized. After a few seconds, the figure disappears and the box is gone. He is puzzled as to what just happened. He does feel a sense of calm though compared to earlier in the day. Wilson then notices that Aaron is on Messenger and tries to talk to him. He attempts to ignore Wilson, but he is persistent and apologizes to him. He tells him that he wants to meet with him again, but the big stud is not pleased with the way he made him feel. He says he has to find some other guy to get off on because of what he did. He feels horrible for this, but he does like him a lot and wants to try again. Aaron admits that he likes him too and will meet with him again. It is the following weekend and the two of them go on another date. Aaron purposefully gets all pumped up from the gym just to make Wilson feel bad for standing him up the way he did. He makes him rub his arms again like before and this time lifts him up to kiss him inside the restaurant. The reaction this time is a little different as Wilson presses his body into his stronger date. He feels his chest pushing its way outward. Aaron rubs his back as he feels the muscles expanding and pushing wider. He growls as Wilson’s clothes get tighter as his cock pressing against his. Both men lose track of where they are at as the sex commences between them. He rips his growing date’s pants off and starts to finger his hole making him squeal in delight. Wilson’s shyness with Aaron is gone as he begins humping his crotch. The blonde stud unzips his pants as his big cock slowly slithers its way up the growing virgin’s bum. Since he hasn't been fucked before his hole slowly stretches. The feeling intensifies his growth as his chest shreds his shirt in half making the Aaron yell in absolute lust. He is completely intoxicated with Wilson’s scent as well as the sight of seeing him becoming a huge hulk. The horny man manages to push himself all the way in and starts to thrust wildly with anticipation of what happens next to his growing date. Wilson throws the tatters of his shirt away from both of them and starts to feel himself expanding on top of the hot blonde muscleman. His ass begins to lift him up in the air as it grows making Aaron rearrange his position as Wilson’s hole widens making it easier for him to fuck his hole. Wilson starts to flex his arms and notices how vascular they are getting. The small veins that were there before are now growing under his skin as his forearms stretch to make room for more muscle. He can hear all of his muscles popping and expanding growing wider. The two studs are moaning and growling since it feels so amazing. Aaron has already cum in Wilson twice and it is making him really crazy. His biceps are exploding in growth as his decent sized veins strewn across his biceps now push furiously against his skin and grow to the size of small garden hoses. His biceps are bigger than softballs now as his triceps expand as big as horseshoes. The blonde stud wants to see more growth occurring as he cums in him again. Wilson’s decent pecs now stretch the skin and push even further away from the front of his body as his nipples hang down. His abs pop their way into ten separators and grow as big as floor tiles. He feels his lats spreading their way out of his back, straining for life. Wilson’s back begins to make cracking noises as his spine reconfigures itself to accommodate more size. He moans wildly as more muscles appear on his expanding back. Aaron cums in him yet again which leads to more growth moving down into his legs. He feels his quads being pushed outward as the blonde stud sees his legs spreading. His cock that was bouncing before is beginning to tighten up and points up at the ceiling. The muscleman watches as Wilson’s balls expand and his cock gets thicker. Wilson’s feels it starting to ooze thick precum honey onto his body. His quads start popping as he sees more muscle growing on top of the muscle he already had. His calves balloon to twice their size and his feet destroy the shoes and socks he is wearing. He screams in delight as his cock sprays solid white cum onto Aaron’s face. He grabs Wilson’s cock and squeezes it hard to make him shoot another jet into his face as he laps it up. The virgin’s transformation is now complete as he appears completely different than before. The small innocent shy man that entered that restaurant that evening is now no more. With Aaron taking in his seed, Wilson hopes that the same thing will happen to him too. He looks tiny compared to his new size, but you can't help but to be attracted to him. He slides off his cock and sticks his into Aaron’s mouth to have him lick and swallow what is left on it. Aaron swallows the sticky honey inside his throat and shivers with excitement as it tastes better than anything he has ever drank in his life. ‘Mmmm Wil, I feel so good. Your juices are really awakening my senses all of a sudden.’ The huge behemoth moves back a little as the two men lie on the ground where their table used to be. Aaron seems to be slightly intoxicated by something as he tries to stand up only to fall over like he is drunk. His pumped muscles are now starting to pulsate as they slowly start to expand larger than their current size. ‘OHHH…..FUCK…..YEAHHHHH!!!!! (voice begins to echo)’ He reaches down to rip his shirt and jacket off as he upper body muscles start to explode in growth. Many patrons in the restaurant are running out the doors as they see this transformation take place. Wilson laughs as he witnesses his date’s changes. ‘I NEED MORE WIL! GIVE ME MORE!’ Despite being slightly alarmed, Wilson allows Aaron to rapidly jack him as he feels himself getting close to bursting again. Aaron moves his gargantuan chest in position to absorb the spunk. Wilson growls as his sperm fountain completely coats his growing date. The massive blonde big man roars in excitement as his lower body blasts through his pants and underwear exposing everything. ‘MMMMM OHHH FUCK GROW! MAKE ME A GAWD! WIL I WANT YOU SO FUCKING BAD MAN!’ He reaches down and picks Wilson up in his arms as he buries his mouth in his. He eventually soars past 400 pounds now dwarfing his 300 pound date. His 6’1 height is now beyond 8’. Most of the restaurant is empty now as they both expect the authorities to show up at any second. Aaron’s gargantuan legs and feet easily crush the wood beneath them as the floor starts to crack. He stops when he gets to the front doors and notices a bar to the side of him. With Wilson in his left arm, he walks over and bashes the bar with his right arm. They both laugh and kiss before walking out the front of the restaurant. Once they are clear of the property, the police rush in to survey the damage.
  9. The Big Promotion Henry is quite prominent in real estate and has sold quite a few properties since he started in the industry. He is quite well-known for being one of the top performers also. He has co-listed with other agencies, but the profit margins are so thin that he doesn't do that anymore. He has often worked with cute guys, but they don't appeal to him that much because he is into the more muscular ones. Every once in a while his boss Marc shows up at the agency and wants to know how things are progressing. He really likes his boss a lot, but has been told by other employees that he is straight with kids. Marc tries to keep his distance at times, but has a tendency to put his hands on Henry’s shoulders when he talks to him. His boss wears incredibly nice clothes and depending on the time of year, will wear suits, snazzy shirts, well-kempt trousers, and really great vests and jackets. Henry really loves everything about him. He has a nicely groomed face with a trimmed beard, beautiful brown eyes, and white teeth. He has even shaved his head before when it gets too hot. Perhaps the one thing he notices the most about his boss is that the clothes he wears are always too small for him. His suits always look like they are about to rip completely off of him because they hug his huge muscles so much. He works out quite a bit of course which is one reason why he doesn't see him that much. He runs a gym down the road in addition to the agency where he has a tendency to stay at quite a bit. One day while Henry is at one of his open houses, Marc comes by to observe. He makes unannounced visits just to see if his agents are doing their jobs accordingly. It is an unbelievably hot day too. Henry works out regularly too as his boss is quite aware of. He happens to wear a tight shirt that particular day and it makes his pecs look pretty dang good. Marc makes a comment about his chest and he gets slightly embarrassed. He reassures him that it was just an observation and not to worry about it. His boss is wearing a jacket, but he has to take it off because it is getting wet from the sweat that is starting to appear. The shirt he is wearing is already entirely soaked and his massive chest is showing as clear as day through it. Henry tries to keep your eyes on the patrons to avoid looking at Marc. When the open house ends, his boss hangs around and starts chatting with him. He was grading him the whole time on his presentation and is quite pleased with his delivery. Over his shoulder during the conversation, Henry notices a hulking figure walking through the property. His boss never sees it despite the fact that he did. In fact, Marc has lost track of where he is. He goes looking for Henry elsewhere on the property. Eventually, Henry catches up to the figure where it stops and shows him its hand. It motions for him to open his hand up and close his eyes. When he does, the figure places its hand on top of his and they both meld together. It creates a reaction that he has never felt before. Once the meld is complete, the figure vanishes and Marc suddenly appears around the corner. ‘Well there you are Henry I wondered what happened to you.’ ‘I thought I saw someone…..nevermind I guess it was my imagination.’ ‘I have to tell you Henry that you have impressed me over the last year. You could be going places in this industry.’ ‘Thank you Mr. King, I appreciate your vote of confidence.’ ‘Can you hold on for a minute man, I need to stretch my back I think.’ *stretching sound* With his back now turned to him, Henry can see Marc’s deltoids contracting as they appear to be getting wider. *fabric stretches* *groan* ‘Damn, I swear I need to cut down on those dips. My little lady won’t be pleased to see me looking so fatigued.’ ‘Ummm….Mr. King, your shirt seems to be getting tighter on you.’ ‘What is that Henry? Ohh, what the hell? I don’t ever remember getting this pumped before?’ *low grunt* *rip* Marc’s lats rip open the sides of his shirt and come into view. Henry moans lightly as he sees this. His boss slowly looks down at the front of his shirt and makes another groaning sound. ‘Goddamnit, I can’t believe I am ruining this shirt.’ *pop* *pop* *pop* ‘Ahhh fuck, my damn pecs are so swollen.’ *shred* Marc’s back splits his shirt as more sounds are being heard now. Henry can’t speak as he sees his boss actually growing bigger. *growl* ‘Ahh damn, I feel so damn good though.’ *RIP* His shirt is ripped clean off exposing granite slabs of muscle on his back. He turns to Henry and rubs his massive pecs as they drip with sweat. ‘I don’t know what has come over me man, but I like the feeling.’ *stretch* *fabric tightens* Marc’s dress pants are now stretched to their limits as he grabs both legs. *pop* *pop* ‘Ahh that feels so much better.’ His seams along his quads bust out relieving the stress on his expanding tree trunks. *BOOM* ‘Shit, what the fuck?’ His growing ass splits the back end making way for more size. Henry is mesmerized by the sight he is seeing. *growl* *pop* *pop* The rest of the seams on Marc’s pants bust and his pants fall to the ground revealing a massive display of power in his lower half. He is wearing a tight speedo which leaves nothing to the imagination as his thick rod rages in it. Henry licks his lips as he sees it throbbing. ‘Ohh fuck, it hurts but I can’t help but to like it. Henry I need you to come over here and do something for me. I can promise you a promotion if you can get me off man.’ Henry rushes over to get on his knees as the towering man in front of him tears off his speedo. Henry watches as it flops in front of his face. He opens his mouth to feel a jolt of precum hit his teeth. He licks it up and swallows tasting its salty goodness. He then gulps down the huge rod as Marc growls flexing his muscles and rubbing his chest. Henry is so eager for his load that he speeds up the tempo. This makes his boss moan really loud as his load quickly moves up into his shaft. ‘You are my number one agent Henry. MMMMM FUCK THAT FEELS SO GOOD! YEAH, EAT MY CUM MAN!’ Marc’s huge load shoots straight into Henry’s throat as he guzzles down every drop. He gets a strange but warm feeling deep down inside him. Marc smiles as he stares down at him seemingly knowing what is about to happen. The Family Business Colin is a small business owner that works long hours nearly every day. He hasn’t had the time to get to the gym very much either since it is a family business. One of the people that he hired recently from the family is his younger brother Evan, who just graduated from college. He has a very reasonable body, but has developed a beer gut from all of those parties he attended. He has had a lot of issues with him because of his tardiness and lack of caring about even working. Colin has really gotten tired of it lately and is starting to think about letting him go. On one day in particular, he receives a phone call on his business line and a very masculine voice is on the other end. The man asks if his brother is there and that he needs to see him in person. He tells the man that he is, but he needs to get his act together soon or he will be out the door. The man laughs and says he knows what he is talking about. After a few hours, he happens to see a gorgeous black behemoth walk in. He spots Evan and goes over to talk to him. Colin quickly realizes that he is the voice from the phone as he listens to them and quickly notes that he is dating his brother. He watches as this black beauty puts his brother into a headlock and makes him whine. He can’t help but to laugh since Evan truly deserves it. It is also quite obvious that his brother is a slave to muscle as this guy has complete control over him. The man comes up to the counter and asks if Evan can get off early because they need to go to a show. He wonders what show he is talking about as the man flexes his enormous biceps to say, ‘this type of show’. Colin laughs and says yeah he doesn’t see a problem, but to make sure that he gets back into the store tomorrow. The man assures him that will happen as he waddles out of the store with his brother in tow. He can't help but to envy his brother for finding such a fine specimen of man. The next day, Evan comes walking in slowly as he is asked why he is there early because it is unusual. He says that his boyfriend, Duke, fucked him so hard last night after the show that he can't feel anything back there. ‘He said that I needed to get here on time or it will happen again.’ Colin laughs, but at the same time, feels a little sorry for him, even though he deserves it. Duke comes in later on and spots his brother putting stuff up in the back. He hears them arguing and goes to check. He can't help himself but to stare at the boyfriend's incredibly vascular body with all its huge bumps and hard angles. He knows that Colin is looking at him and bounces his pecs as he is talking to Evan. The store owner turns away to go back to his work area. As Colin goes back to stand, he hears someone coming from behind him. He is unable to turn around and is shocked to see a strangely shaped hand go underneath his arm and into his pants. He can't say a word as it moves further down inside past his cock and balls. He can feel the hand becoming a fist now as it penetrates his ass. The feeling is excruciating, but at the same time, he feels himself getting warmer. It continues to fist him until he cums in his pants. Afterwards, it removes the hand and disappears. He looks down and sees that the cum has disappeared. Still in his work area, he notices someone else coming up behind him. It is Duke pushing himself up against him and rubbing his huge muscles on his back. Colin can feel his cock beginning to press up against his ass and he gets excited. His cock is starting to lengthen as he hears a ripping sound coming from his crotch. His cock and balls are destroying his underwear and are starting to rip through his pants. The big black brute begins to grind against his ass as he feels it expanding. Colin’s pant seams are now splitting apart as his quads flare outwards. Duke is so mesmerized now he unzips his pants and starts to fuck Colin as his ass continues to expand. His lower body is so much bigger than his upper body as the growth cycle moves up. Duke thrusts harder inside him as he watches the back muscles expand and stretch. He rips his shirt off to watch Colin’s muscles form huge ridges and massive valleys. He starts licking him and whispers nasty things in his ear. ‘Mother fucker, I want you to blow the hell up. Make me cum hard stud. I want your ass more than anything.’ Colin can't help but to start leaking precum as he tells him this. Evan is off in the background watching the whole sequence happening. He is mortified that it is his brother getting fucked and not him; however though, he secretly always wanted to see his boyfriend fuck another man. ‘MMMMM, yeah I know you love this. Make this black god worship you.’ Colin moans as his arms begin to fill out stretching the skin to its limits. Duke hears the sounds and growls as he punches them. He feels himself getting close to the edge and stops fucking him. His growing bottom is now starting to look much thicker as his chest pushes itself outward and his neck and head thicken to nearly twice their size. Colin is no longer the same man as he boasts in his incredibly deep voice. ‘FUCK ME BLACK GOD! YOU WILL PUMP ME FULL OF THAT HOT SAUCE OR I WILL HURT YOU!’ ‘What the fuck? What has happened to you man? I…..’ The much bigger Colin plunges Duke’s cock deep inside him and starts thrusting making him scream in pain. Evan sees this and tries to help, but is no match for his mutant brother as he falls and hits his head. Duke is unable to hold back anymore and shoots his load inside the crazed musclehead. He laughs as he forces the black man to wait and dump his entire seed inside him. When he finishes, Duke falls over beside Evan’s unconscious body completely spent. The raging behemoth turns to look at them and starts flexing his muscles making them start to react again. What happens next is not going to be appreciated.
  10. fillups

    Freddy's Story

    Freddy's Story This story contains some profanity, if this offends you should probably skip to the next demigod!! For some people, life is golden. They have looks, they have money, they're healthy. And then some of us, life fucks hard. My mom started in on contractions on only the seventh month of pregnancy. She died on the operating table with all the hospital scrambling around pumping shit into her to try and bring her back to life. They pulled me out of her corpse, a misformed scrawny rat of a malformed fetus. Somehow this little thing hung on to life. A boy, what dad had always wanted but something was wrong with my legs so I had to limp around and mostly live in a fucking chair my whole life. When I was four, my dad drove his car off a cliff. I always thought it was because he didn't have the nerve to keep dealing with his malformed son. I went to live in a bunch of homes. This world doesn't like a free loader and that's the way everyone looks at me. I can see it in their eyes when I come wheeling in with my useless stick legs. You useless crippled piece of crap that helped kill two perfectly good people. It's expensive to keep me alive and yet the fuckers do it and make me think I should be grateful. So I'm 18, making some money selling papers on the corner. Yeah fucking newspapers with the internet giving everyone a hard on but I have a lot of 'em and people still buy some. I actually am not bad looking and that sometimes helps. I remember one time a woman looked at me with my wavy almost black hair and my dark blue eyes dropped $100 on my stand and said,"what an angel isn't it a shame." I wanted to shove the cash up her fucking twat, but instead I smiled like the angel I am not and took it and used it to start a bank account. Anyway, after a day of that I go into the library to hide from my life. Usually I read stuff but sometimes I surf the net. I'm looking at some muscle sites and the guys, as usual, make me want to beat off. I don't because I don't want to get kicked out. But suddenly I come across this GOD of muscle. I mean that's what he calls himself. He is unreal. I mean he's not only everything I'm not, he's everything Mr. Olympia is fucking not. He's taller than Shaq and his muscles. Oh Fuck.....my pole is stiff and pushing hard against my jeans. There is a picture where he is standing next to Gunther Schlierkamp, a guy who himself dwarfs normal men with his height and his muscle and Gunther looks like a fucking little boy. This guy's arms totally overwhelm Gunther's fucking thick torso. And he is so perfectly put together. The guy is four years older than me, 22. He is over seven feet tall and weighs 2,500 pounds. Think of it. Ronnie Coleman, Jay Cutler or Gunther. What are they??? Maybe sometimes they get to over 300 pounds. That's pretty amazing. But this guy is over 8 TIMES as BIG as them and ripped, my god he is so covered in muscle. I'm 5'5" if I can stand up straight enough to be measured and I tip the Toledo at a pathetic 92 pounds. This guy's forearm probably weighs more than my whole fucking body. I suddenly cum at the thought of the guy. I feel the damp spread on my jeans but I don't fucking care because the best thing about this guy is that he is for fucking sale. His ad says $500 and he is in a nearby city. I think of my bank account. I have enough saved up to meet this guy, to spend time with him. I know he'll think I'm fucking pathetic but guess what, I'm fucking paying him. He is going to work for me. I hit the connect link and fill out the info and hook to my pay pal. He must be online because the reply comes back almost instantly confirming my request and since I'll be coming in out of town, he throws in a visit to his place for the encounter. I email my assent and its done. The next thing I know I'm on his doorstep staring at the this Muscle monster. If I rolled too close I wouldn't see his handsome face because of the humongous shelf of muscle he calls a chest is bulging out stretching his black t-shirt to the breaking point just standing there. His eyes take me in. I'm wearing a preppy sweater and khakis to hide my thinness. He looks me over twice, taking in my chair, "This'll be real interestin'" his beautiful mouth curls in a grin of....anticipation???? I can't believe it. What kind of sick fuck gets off on the idea of fooling around with me. Maybe he's just really good at this seduction business. Needless to say, I'm hard like steel and ready to erupt from my first glance. As he turns to lead me into the darkness of his home, I'm transfixed by the muscular landscape of his amazing back so wide and tapering down hard to his waist. His ass, so perfect pushing against the khakis he's wearing and his calves I can see them stressing the material with their size. I feel my cock start to leak pre-cum and I take a ragged breath and push my chair in after him. The door closes somehow behind me. He leads me into a medium sized room with a large empty desk and two chairs. There's a wall sized mirror behind the desk. I can't seem to see any details other than this extraordinary man in front of me. Pictures I've seen of the Hulk kind of do him justice, he looks like he could crush a tank like a tin can, but he is bigger even than that superhero and beautiful....I can't believe how much so. "We can now begin the interview," he says smiling. Interview (?) I think but it's a blur. I want to see and remember every detail but all I can look at are all those deep caverns of muscle. He is naked and more and more spectacular. His arms open like a giant vault of muscle allowing me access to his amazing torso. I'm like an ant next to him. Deep, deep ruts of muscle and sinew. At first he guides my hands so I know I can touch this God of a being in front of me. And my hands are moving everywhere. There is no softness to him. He's hard and warm. My hands skitter across his skin and suddenly there is his huge cock. I open my mouth wide to take this firehose into me feeling the length of it push back into my throat. I can fuckin' take this thing. My eyes are filling with tears from the pain but the pleasure I'm feeling is worth it. I'm sucking and licking working my way down his huge shaft working the head. I hear him moan. All of the sudden he cums. My mouth fills with the warmth of his cum, the pressure burns into me and I can't contain the liquid it washes up and into my nose. I greedily start sucking it down. As much as I can, I knead his grapefruit like balls desperately milking them, gulping the salty stuff into my body. My body is burning and I feel.......my legs. I hear a crash somehow my wheelchair just got pushed back, hard ramming into the wall I hear the sound of something breaking. My legs....I'm standing....standing looking at the mounds of his gigantic chest in front of my eyes. I'm tall enough to stare into his chest!! I feel pleasure and happiness and... I crane my neck back away from his pectoral splendor and I notice his face he is not surprised but he is studying me. I want to jump on top of him but my body convulses with shudders of sensation. Pins and needles pulse all over me. My sweater is getting hot and tight. I clutch at it with my hands and pull my sweater to shreds. I gasp looking down at my chest, it used to be like a flat, white canvas with the sticks of my ribs looking like they were going to break through the skin. I see my chest swelling the flatness expanding to two hard globes of muscular flesh. All of the sudden I want to flex. Bigger. I can feel my body expanding. I am barely aware of how tight my pants were when they suddenly rip away from my thighs revealing.... Oh man my legs are thick and STRONG. I bounce a bit on the soles of my feet in a fit of joy, exultation. My thighs ripple with erupting striations as they respond to my thoughts. I can see all these long thick cables of muscle. I put my hand on a big muscle on my thigh. It is hard to fit my hand on it. My thighs are looking like something a guy who did squats with cars would get. I jiggle the muscled expanse of my leg and watch the wave of muscle cross my monstrous thigh. All those crags and I am moving my legs. My legs. I want to scream. I feel my breathing like my lungs were powering some insanely powerful machine. I looked at my arm. My forearm furrowed with deep bands of muscle. Beefier at it gets close to my elbow and rounding up to a now insanely huge upper arm. I flex and watch a Himalayan mound of muscle spring up, high, peaked and wide. I grab my arm to cop a feel and my jaw almost hits the floor. The thing feels like rock, immovable. Hard and powerful, not like my arm at all. Even my hands are thick with muscle and veins. And I'm growing taller. I gasp and sink to my knees as a wave of heat passes through my body. I don't know. I must have lost consciousness for a minute for I suddenly find myself staring at two massive, perfect calves. Like someone stuffed half a melon under perfectly tan skin. A gentle voice, with a deep throated urgency, "Get up," A hand that feels small on the massive expanse of my arm. A gentle tug. My legs still support me as I easily stand from where I was lying and I am eyeball to eyeball with him. We are the same height. He leads me to a full length mirror. "This has never happened before with any man I've been with," he says, a kind of awe in his voice. There we stand in the reflection of the full wall sized mirror running the length of the room. Side by side. I'm exactly his height. I again almost gasp at his monstrous, Incredible Hulk dwarfing size. His perfectly formed body. Then I look over at my reflection. My face is still my face. The face of an eighteen year old with dark blue black hair and blue eyes. But my body. It's the same height as him but thicker insanely thicker than the tank busting brute next to me. Thicker and an even more riotously muscular, covered in veins and striations, I am grotesquely huge and yet....I lift my gargantuan arms and watch the beefy monsters move up revealing the incredible width and thickness of my back and the deep, incredibly deep cave of my arm pits tapering down to the striated perfection of my midsection....and yet it all fits together in a harmony of super, sized muscle. I reach up with my catcher mitt sized hand and touch the huge pillar of my neck framed by the gargantuan, swelling watermelon sized expanse of my traps. I can feel my pulse, like the engine of a mack truck, a stampede of horsepower coursing through my veins. Playfully the man next to me flexes into a double biceps pose. His cannons erupt with size dwarfing his head with piles of herculean slabs of muscle. The wide expanse of his back push against the immovable mass of me and he stands to the side to allow space to display the full majesty of his muscle. I feel myself being pushed back from the mirror. My fucking cock has grown, oh fuck to almost a foot and a half and my erection is pushing me away from the mirror. The rod protrudes from my body like the thick gnarled limb of an oak tree. I take a step back to accommodate my third leg and raise my arms straight overhead pushing my traps slightly inward. Looking at the reflection I can see even as I hold this pose which pulls my muscles inward my traps are already expanded more than his full flex. As I bring my arms down into a planet crushing double biceps. The peaks mound up over 4 times the size of his mountains. Their size towers over either side of my head. My lats expand to almost the length of the room crushing my fellow muscle monster to the side. "Fuuuuuccccckkkkk!!!" I barbarically yawlp. The girder of my towering cock starts gushing cum all over the mirror, all over the smaller muscle giant next to me. He opens his mouth letting the thick white ropes of cum in. As the gusher subsides, a sudden thought hits me. "What did you mean, this has never happened before but you didn't seem so surprised something did happen." He is licking semen off his own monolithically huge forearm, he looks at me. His beautiful face unreadable. "When I am with a man I am attracted to and I cum on him. He grows but never as massive as me. You, you...." He is suddenly speechless as he takes in my rippling immensity. I stare at this unbelievably hulkingly beautiful man that I now dwarf in front of me. I want to go out and see what this muscle can do in the world. I feel fucking invulnerable. Do I have powers like him? I want to know. Without a word I turn to go. He makes a noise, a protest? The sound is swallowed as he stops himself. I step outside his front door. My incredible, powerful miraculous legs tense. I jump. I am flying.
  11. goremeridian

    Damn Dionysus! Part 3: Revelation

    Damn Dionysus! Part 3: Revelation Martin gripped his cock and let his thoughts begin to spiral. Not for the first time he wondered what would have happened had he not found his little hideaway up here. Even now, despite the fact that though he had been ejaculating four times a day for the last two weeks, his balls were as swollen with hot cum as ever, his lust as consuming as it had been on his first day on the island. Maybe it was the fact that Sam kept getting bigger. Perhaps the two – Sam’s muscle size and Martin’s lust – were linked in some way. As though he would never be able to feel sated, to turn his mind to more rational things, to think about anything other than muscle and cock, until Sam stopped growing. His dick pulsed excitedly. And Sam didn’t appear to be stopping any time soon. As usual, the moment his thoughts yo-yoed back to the swelling bodybuilder, all of Martin’s other concerns melted away in the impossible heat from his loin-fires. He had indulged so many fantasies over the last two weeks as he pounded his meat. Sam smothering him with his titanic abs. Sam forcing his tiny mouth to suck every drop of sweat from his huge, hairy balls. Only five minutes ago, when his hand had last been on his cock, the cum in his testicles had churned fiercely with the thought of the freaky bodybuilder using him as a human dumbbell to keep his peaks pumped and lean, and he had loved every second of it. In his mind’s eye the hunk’s freaking huge arms had swollen even bigger as blood filled the sinews, getting so big that it became more and more difficult for the massive stud to bend his arms. Not all Martin’s wanks had been triggered by thoughts of the big man’s muscles or balls, however. Plenty of times he had worked himself into a frenzy over fevered thoughts of Sam’s cock, too. He loved imagining the huge man trying to squeeze his cock into his tiny, tight hole, then, with his insane strength behind it, forcing the head in, stretching him wonderfully wide, only to insist, against his smaller lover’s desperate protestations, that he could fit the rest inside him too. Even as he was pounding his meat, an errant thought coalesced in his brain: why did Sam still refuse to talk about his size? He must be over 1,500lbs now…he towered above Martin’s little form…and yet…nothing. Martin had learnt better than to bring it up – but at this stage it was more like denial. Martin couldn’t help but feel short changed. He had only half his fantasy. A growing man…but one who didn’t even talk about his musculature. He wanted a dominant god obsessed with getting bigger and bigger, frustrated at his slow growth, not…whatever Sam was. He pictured Sam forcing more and more of that mammoth tool into his anus, felt it filling him completely, making him so content, so stuffed, so stretched…his hand beat his cock furiously now. “Sam!” He gasped. “Split me in half with your godcock! I NEED to be fucked so badly! Oh FUCK! So fucking BIG inside me, rearranging all my fucking guts…” His next few words were reduced to incomprehensible babble as he drooled all over himself once more, before shooting a half-litre of milky fluid onto his clenched abs. “Damn,” he huffed, “didn’t even get it on the plants this time…” He was always amazed how much he came every time. It was like the magic of the island…the magic of Sam…kept his balls constantly refilled. He wondered – briefly – how much cum he had actually ejaculated on this pile of rocks over the last fortnight. “ENOUGH,” came a voice from the centre of the pool, “TO MAKE ME FEEL THAT IT IS TIME FOR US TO ACTUALLY MEET, MORTAL.” * Before Martin could react, or even put away his cock, the light shimmering on the pool’s surface wove itself into the rough outline of a human face. Not for the first time since he had found himself on the island, Martin’s brain froze. Though this time it was as a result of shock rather than lust. From where he sat, still shivering as the tendrils of post-orgasmic bliss receded across his nervous system, he gaped down at the visage wavering in the gentle pool before him. “YOU LOOK SURPRISED, MORTAL. DID YOU NOT SENSE MY PRESENCE HERE ON THE ISLAND?” Martin found his voice, and replied, somewhat weakly, “Your presence?” The eyes of the face seemed to study him for a moment, though it could simply have been a trick of the light. “AFTER ALL,” the spirit continued, “WHO DO YOU THINK GRANTED YOUR WISHES?” Martin was about to ask, “Wishes?” but hated himself for simply repeating the face’s words back at it. The last two weeks had given him good conversational training – he was a pro at avoiding saying things. “Who are you?” “I AM THE SPIRIT OF THIS PLACE.” As shocked as Martin had been, he found his thoughts returning to their comfortable habitual contemplation of Sam’s massive size. “And…you grew Sam?” “NO,” the spirit said. “YOU DID. I MERELY PLUCKED THE THOUGHT FROM YOUR HEAD. JUST AS I PLUCKED IT FROM YOUR FRIEND.” “You read our minds?” The conversation was getting stranger and stranger. “I READ YOUR SOULS…YOUR INNERMOST THOUGHTS…YOUR SECRET DESIRES.” Desires. Sam started to become painfully aware that he was sitting there with his cock out and cum glistening on his stomach. He stood up quickly, pulling the waistband of his pyjama bottoms over his taut waist. “YOU WERE FAR AWAY WHEN I FIRST BECAME AWARE OF YOU, SWIRLING, SCREAMING IN THE DARKNESS. YOUR FRIEND…IN HIS HEART I DISCERNED HIS DESIRE, ABOVE ALL ELSE, TO SURVIVE. HIGHLY LOGICAL. DESPITE HIS STRUGGLES, HE WAS SINKING BENEATH THE WINE-DARK SEA, AND WOULD HAVE PERISHED WERE IT NOT FOR MY BRINGING HIM HERE.” Not taking his eyes off the face, Martin reached up to check whether the cum on his stomach had started to dry. His finger came away with a glistening pearl of the stuff, still linked with a thin, sticky rope to the gloopy mess on his abs. Clearly not. “I SHAPED HIS EVERY THOUGHT SO THAT AT THE FOREFRONT OF HIS MIND IS THE IDEA OF SURVIVAL…IT IS HIS SOLE DRIVE.” “And my wish?” “YOU DESIRED A MAN TO GROW ENDLESSLY BIGGER AND MORE MUSCULAR.” Martin waited for the spirit to continue. It didn’t. Guess my wish is a little simpler, he mused, wiping his fingers on the worn material of his pyjama bottoms. It doesn’t really need an explanation. Martin’s thoughts had begun to drift back to the ripped god waiting for him on the island below…perhaps he had grown even bigger in the ten minutes since he’d seen him last! His cock gave a twitch. Damn, still horny! This was a real-life supernatural experience and he was acting like some crazy hormonal teenager. He tried to stem his testosterone tide, to focus, with some difficulty, on the conversation. “But Sam’s so BIG!” Martin’s cock twitched again. Focus, he told himself. He went on: “Why does he not acknowledge his size? I mean, he’s massive!” Twitch. Focus! “But he acts like he doesn’t know it. Has that got something to do with you too?” “HE IS A MAN IN LOVE WITH THE IDEA OF SIZE, OF MUSCLE, ALMOST AS MUCH AS YOU ARE, MORTAL. BUT UNLIKE YOU THAT DESIRE WAS NOT AS THE FOREFRONT OF HIS BRAIN.” Martin thought quickly, excited, penis jerking now as though it were being galvanised with a series of electric pulses. “But you’re saying that it’s what he wants? Growing, I mean? He wants to be big?” “THAT DESIRE IS SECOND ONLY TO HIS DESIRE TO SURVIVE, YES. A DESIRE FOR LIFE.” Sam was his dream man after all! Only his mind had been twisted, warped by this spirit. He wanted to grow…to be the muscle god that Martin had always craved…to grow endlessly bigger… Martin was steel hard again. “JUST AS IN YOUR MIND, YOUR DESIRE TO SURVIVE RUNS SECONDARY TO YOUR LUST FOR MUSCLE.” The 35 year-old was so painfully erect he missed the slightly condescending tone in the spirit’s voice. “So you did the reverse with me…” He tried to keep his hands away from his cock. “You amped up my libido – while toning down my rational thought?” He gave his straining member a quick squeeze just to keep it sated, and went on: “No wonder I got over the idea of being shipwrecked so quickly…with about the same alacrity that I fell head over heels in lust with Sam…” He paused. “And the fact that I’m talking to a glowing face in a pool and all I can think about is Sam’s muscles growing – ugh – more and more massive and striated…” His dick squeezed out a dollop of pre. “INDEED.” The spirit’s voice sounded weaker. “AND NOW THAT YOUR QUESTIONS HAVE BEEN ANSWERED, MORTAL, I WILL TAKE MY LEAVE OF YOU. THIS HAS BEEN…ENGAGING. IT HAS BEEN A LONG TIME SINCE MORTALS WERE LAST ON MY ISLAND.” “Wait!” Martin cried. The spirit couldn’t go now. Now when…when everything was so close to being perfect! “SPEAK QUICKLY, MORTAL. MY TIME GROWS SHORT.” Martin’s mind raced. His dream…his desires…were almost tangible…he just had to say something…to nudge an idea here, a wish there… And then suddenly, from some forgotten corner of his mind, the answer came to him. Balance. A story some pretentious idiot had posted on The Evolution Forum had mentioned something about Ancient Greek psychology. How there were two sides to one’s nature. Apollonian and – what was it? – Dionysian. It was a load of garbled, uppity, show-off crap (and there had been no pictures of insanely massive bodybuilders to accompany the story) so he had switched off virtually straight away, but somehow the message had stuck. It clanged in Martin’s brain in a moment of clarity. “We’re not balanced,” he stammered. “That’s why right from the start this whole situation has felt…odd.” (Though miraculous survival and impossible muscle growth might have had something to do with it too, he mused, though he carefully popped the thought to one side.) “Like I’m not in control of my own mind…and I’m sure Sam’s not in control of his. We’re too uneven. So balance us out. Sam can’t live like some logical automaton stuck in “survival mode” – I mean, he’s got to acknowledge what has happened to him, to revel in his sheer, massive size, to share his musclelust with me…” Martin’s cock, always eager to do its bit, dripped a little more pre in agreement. “And me? I’ve been trapped in this lusty Dionysian haze for the last fortnight. I nearly killed myself not masturbating for the first five days here…and even since then, I have barely been able to think about anything other than Sam’s huge, striated,” focus! “muscles…does that sound normal to you? So damn Dionysus – give me a bit of Apollo too…make me…at least a little bit concerned about surviving. Is that too much to ask?” The spirit seemed to ponder for a moment. “I HAVE NO IDEA WHAT YOU ARE TALKING ABOUT,” it sniffed. “BUT THEN, YOU ARE THINKING ILLOGICALLY. SO BE IT. YOUR SECONDARY DESIRES – BE THEY LOGICAL OR EMOTIONAL – WILL ALSO BE GRANTED.” The spirit paused. “NOW MAY I GO?” Martin thought the spirit sounded a little peeved off, and decided to acquiesce. He gave a slight nod. The lights of eyes, mouth and nose spiralled away, and Martin was left looking down at a dark pool. He realised that he had his hand on his cock, and released it, a cool current of strange relief trickling through him as he did so. He couldn’t simply spend all of his time up here masturbating, he thought, shaking his head at himself with a wry grin. He glanced about him at the scraggly plants and palm trees swaying gently in the faint breeze, flecked with the faded drips of ejaculate. There were more important things to do. Like figuring out how to survive. And, of course, seeing if Sam’s personality had changed as well… * The harsh cry of seabirds stirred Martin from his slumber. He stretched out his limbs and gave a yawn. The hot morning sun warmed his face. The heat rising from below him, however, was greater still. “Morning, sleepyhead!” Came the now-familiar greeting. “How’d you sleep?” “Mmm, I had a dream…” The surface beneath him shifted a little. “Was I in it?” Martin’s eyed flickered open to see the face of his huge lover Sam grinning down at him. This had become a bit of a daily ritual for them, and they both got off on it immensely. “Mr Stud, you’re ALWAYS in my dreams.” The surface shifted again and the heat seemed to rise. He couldn’t help adding, with a cheeky grin, “Only, in my dream you were a LOT bigger than you are now…” The warm surface beneath his back jerked suddenly, and Martin had to grab hold of a fleshy fold to stop himself from falling off. He couldn’t stop laughing as the shadow of Sam’s face loomed over him, casting the hilly plain of his straining abs into near-darkness. “Damn it, little guy – I LOVE it when you fall asleep on my cock. You always have the best dreams.” The huge man reached down with a finger and ran it gently over Martin’s body, pressing him into the swelling member. Then he picked the smaller man up and placed him carefully on his thigh. “So tell me,” he said as he wrapped that mammoth hand around his 12 foot, arse-splitting godtool and started to work it with a meaty paw, “how big was I?” Martin gazed up in adoration and silent worship at the towering stud. By his estimation, they had been on the island for nearly three months now. Sam was around 230 feet tall, and well over twice as wide as that, all huge, pulsing, ripped-to-shreds muscle. Or at least he had been yesterday. Today, both of them knew, he would be even bigger. In time, the bodybuilder would outgrow the little island, and Martin would be forced to live on his giant lover’s body. The thought turned both of them on immensely. Martin was glad the hulking bodybuilder had finally shrugged off his cold, survive-at-all-costs mentality and had learned to have a little fun. Almost as much as he himself was glad to have picked up a bit of clearheaded, rational thinking along the way. The little man knelt down on one of the hot, swollen hills of the bodybuilder’s quads. Even the striations between the teardrops, the huge, corded knots of steel hard muscle, were bigger than he was. He ran his excited fingers over the bronze, tensed glory of one of the muscles, his little dick instantly rock hard. Glancing back at Sam’s face as the giant muscleman pumped his gargantuan cock with increasing fury, he recited the words that he knew his lover wanted to hear: “Not big enough.” “Ugh!” The giant let out a grunt that shook the island. A drop of pre the size of a bowling ball swelled at the top of his stupendous cock and ran down over one of his massive knuckles. Martin felt his lust beginning to flare up inside him. In just four more months, he had calculated, Sam would be big enough to attempt the swim to the mainland. No storm or waves would be powerful enough to stop the muscle stud at that size… He grinned, and began to lick and caress the vast, straining muscles below and around him. “Fuck, Sam,” he murmured between licks. “I thought I’d never find a guy big enough for me. But you’re almost there, stud. I love how you’re just so fucking huge! So fucking MASSIVE!” “Ugh! Oh GOD! YES!” The lusty chorus thundered from above. Martin, swimming in ecstasy, kept up his rant. “Insanely huge muscles, so BIG…but I want them BIGGER…you need to get HUGE…I want you endlessly bigger…” “Ugh! More!” Sam’s hand pistoned away at his turgid godcock. “That’s what I want you to scream when I ask how much muscle you want – how much muscle you NEED! You want more!” “Yes! MORE!” The giant roared. “MORE MUSCLE! NEVER BIG ENOUGH!” “You’d still be too SMALL for me! How much MASS do you crave? How big do you want to get?” “INFINITE SIZE! INFINITE MASS! MUSCLES SO BIG…SO HUGE…AND THEN A MILLION TIMES BIGGER…THEN A BILLION BILLION TIMES BIGGER THAN THAT EVERY SECOND!” Delirious, Martin glanced up from the hot, swollen massiveness of the giant’s thigh. His cock was wedged between two tensing striations and he was pumping away furiously. His theory about returning to the mainland wasn’t the only bright, logical idea he’d had the day he met the spirit of the island. He’d solved their food problem too. The giant worked his dick at a staggering pace now. “THEN EVEN BIGGER! SO MUCH BIGGER!” They wanted protein? Who needed fish? “I’M GONNA BE FUCKING HUUUUUUUGE!” Sam’s bass voice filled the heavens as his cock exploded and scorching ejaculate splattered down all over himself, his hot little lover Martin, and the rest of the island. Breakfast was served.
  12. FREaky

    Pleasure Growth Part 7

    Pleasure Growth 7 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1389-pleasure-growth-6/ Zeke burst into Sanjay's dorm room. "We've got to do something and we've got to do it fast." Sliding some papers out of open view, Sanjay turned and posed a question. "Have you heard anything from Aaron and his family?" "Yes. He went missing from their home. The whole family went out to a barn dance, but said he couldn't come along. In order to protect him, ya know? So he wouldn't go and see some strapping cowboy that might accidentally turn him on and cause him to grow. But apparently he went walking the property while do some chores and came upon the cabin I stayed in while I was working there over the summer. Oh...god!...." Zeke spun around and sat down in a chair, face turning read, hands clenched into fists. "I apparently had left a dirty shirt of mine behind in the cabin. It still reeked of my cologne. It was found laying on top of a broken bed.... GOD!" Zeke stood up and punched the Sanjay's closet door. "EASY! whether or not you break it, I'll have to pay for that at the end of the semester. So, I take it, missing you he got turned on and he grew?" "His dad told me there was a very large spot of dried cum on the floor in the cabin. The door frame was busted through and outside were some very large human foot prints. Aaron's hit the thirteen foot mark, man. We've got to do something. They don't know where he is, but we've got to find him and try to do something!" "I.... I.....I think I know where he is....sort of." "What do you mean you sort of think you know where Aaron is?" Sanjay handed him the print outs of articles about Circo di Meraviglia. "I don't know why, but somehow he's hooked up with this circus. Look at the picture...." "Oh my god he's huge!" "They measured him, scheduled for Guinness to come out and officially proclaim it too; thirteen feet tall. For some reason he goes by the name Titus now. They paired him up with a strong man to do shows. They've become quite the successful act up and down the west coast. It gets worse however." "It gets worse?!?" "Here is the last article about him. No picture, but according to witnesses, one evening after a show on Sunday, Titus' tent suddenly exploded. Several tents surrounding Titus' were knocked down as well, and several circus performers who witnessed it said that rising up from the debris of the tent was the strongman covered in white goop, and Titus who now stood and estimated 20 foot or more tall. If it matches with the estimates the doctor's and I calculated, he should be exactly twenty-one feet tall now and built like an American footballer, or a rugby player." "Holy shit......" "And it...it maybe much worse than we feared, Zeke." "What do you mean? How much worse." "Remember that I said his growth was doubling exponentially?" "Yeah..." "And that for each inch of growth he was supposed to normally have, he would grow like that." "Yes...." "I did a running model of Aaron's body, minus that jerk's formula running through it. I've analyzed all his horomone levels, blood levels, tissue samples...I've feed it all in and had the computer run a test to see what Aaron's normal growth pattern was going to be." "And?" "He was going to be a very late bloomer." "Ok?" "But he was going to bloom....he was going to really bloom. He was going to explode in bloom. The estimated growth spurt he was going to have would have put him at ....six foot.....seven inches tall when done." "Six foot seven!?! That's.... that's just over ...over a foot! Oh my god! Thir....THIRTEEN INCHES! That means!...." "Yes, he's going to grow thirteen times, in the same fashion, growing taller, broader, and uhm....more endowed." "We have to try and help him." "I don't know that we can right now. That formula that creepy geeky created is very complex. The doctors and all of us in the lab here at the college are working on it, but we can't seem to make headway." "So is he still with the circus?" "No. The article said he took off an ran away into the night. He stopped running at some point, which means he was leaving softer tracks behind in the desert sand. The wind caused those tracks to be covered up so they lost track of which direction he turned after a while." ****************************************************************************** "hmmmmmm "oooooooh "huuuuuuuuuuh" Aaron moaned and groaned in his sleep. He was dreaming. He was lost somewhere in the night. He could barely see around him as the sky was pitch black, with no stars, but he could see the outlines of billowing clouds lit up by a fiery sunset. He could hear his heart pounding, beating, throbbing, louder and louder in perfect rhythm. The air was heavy with smoke and the scent of some strange exotic flower. The fading sunlight provided just enough light to see some figured, floating and flying around him. They were spirits for they had no bodies with legs and arms, just very long shapes with tattered or fringed edges that fluttered in the wind as the moved around him. Their faces were very odd, as if carved and painted. Half had a very flat tubular face, light sky blue, with rectangular black eyes, and long flowing black hair, and a long flowing black beard? The others were a little more wild looking with their long black hair in various styles: a pony tail, a bun, and maybe kind of a mohawk, on top of black faces with enormous round brown eyes. These people fluttered and flitted around him, gliding up and down all over his body, moving this way and that, causing him to be tickled at their passing. Slowly they broke into five groups, two stayed near him, beneath his chin, the other three moved down into the darkness, almost out of sight. The two beneath his chin while dancing in circles, caused Aaron to feel a strong and powerful sensation rising from his chest. He felt his chest swell and become firm, and that firmness rose and began to jut out slight from two positions on his chest. Meanwhile the other three groups began to push at Aaron, push and heft, lift and hoist... What were they moving? What where they playing with? It was some kind of huge beam that was floppy and made of plastic. But as they increased their dance, Aaron began to feel sensations from them to, in the pit of his stomach. No in the heart of his being. No...it was setting fire to his loins. Aaron moaned and groaned and called out to no one. No one was there to tell these spirits what will happen, to let them know what happened to him when Samuil, Sampson, tried to please him. But it was too late. Floating in this void of space, with its mysterious never ending sunset, Aaron began to writhe and moan, his fingers, toes, hands, feet, began to stretch, reach, and grow longer and thicker. So did the great log two of the three spirit groups farthest from Aaron's head were holding grow. It increased in size, in thickness, in density, rising up, up, up, where it felt a hole in the sky and a cool breeze that caressed to top, which sent shivers to Aaron's piss slit. The third of the three groups farthest from him, began to dance and sway and swoop over something Aaron couldn't see, but it began to cause a warmth, and build up of power, an awakening sensation of strength and growth through Aaron's loin and groin. "Auuuuuuuuuuuuuuuugh!" Aaron screamed in delight as he heard his voice lower and lower in octaves. He felt his body stretch and reach as he his head rose further into the inky blackness of space, as his arms and legs stretched forth to the few twinkling stars he could see. He could feel himself getting heavier and heavier despite floating on air. He could feel himself swelling, thickening, getting so much denser, harder, heavier, he could feel more and more every ridge and swell and cut of his body, feel his legs push themselves farther and farther apart, his arms being raised without a mental command to raise them. Aaron knew in this dream he was growing again, and he couldn't stop himself. Did he want to stop himself? All these spirits fondling over his body. How small they looked at the beginning. How much smaller they looked now. Are they giving him this strength and power? Are they feeding him? Maybe....worshipping him? Yesssssssss oooooh gawd yessssssss. Making him into....a......GOD! Aaron found pleasurable release, and the spirits all gathered in the middle throwing their faces off their bodies and then throwing their bodies away too, standing as little wisps of bronze colored clouds, chanting and cheering..... ***************************************************************************** Aaron heard the pounding of his heart once again. Trying to fight his way out of the blackness that was unconciousness, he began to moan a little and finally ask ever so softly "What is going on here?" "Shhhhhhh. Great Titus." "How....how do you know my name?" "You talk in your sleep." "How long have I been asleep?" "Many weeks." "Many weeks?!?" "Shhhhh shhh shhhh... Great Titus, your devotees are here to take care of you. All will be well." "My devotees? Where am I am?" "You are in the Wuuyoqʼa Pööngala Cavern." "The what?" "The Wuuyoqʼa Pööngala Cavern. Named after you, for it is similar to what your name, Titus, means." "What is going on? Why do I have devotees? Why am I am so big, yet so weak?" "You came in here many weeks ago. My boyfriend and I observed you, heard you approach. You looked frightened and scared, and very tired and worn, and discovering this cave you could fit into, you crawled in and passed out. My love and I took care of you and heard many things as you talked in your sleep: your interest for a man named Samuil, but your love for a man named Zeke. "A man named Zeke?" "You spoke of power and growing, and we knew we would have you be part of our ritual." "Ritual for what?" "We are two-spirited people. The modern world calls us homosexuals. The traditions of how we were dealt with, how we live in our society, have been lost, put out of history and memory by many caucasians and church leaders. But my love and I, came upon you, and decided such a powerful man could only be sent by the divine, and we have used you for creating a new culture, new ceremonies for two-spirit people. We are having a blessing ceremony tonight. As such, you are weak, as we have been feeding you herbs from a rare plant that allows you to relax so you may enjoy the devotion to your strong body." "No....I can't you don't understand what happens to me when I am aroused...." "Shush and be still... enjoy the devotion of your followers." Aaron could do nothing. He felt so weak physically, despite feeling the size and mass of the muscles on his body. He felt so out of tune mentally, it was hard to focus on anything. The fevered dream he had before, he now knew was a ceremony that had taken place. The empty blackness with sunset highlighted clouds, was actually the interior of a cave and its walls being very dimly lit by torches. The spirits that flitted around him, were these men, dancing in ceremonial masks and robes on top of him while stroking his body. Thinking on that, Aaron could feel his body; it was heavier than he remembered. The weight and girth of his limbs, yet the tightness of his waist and abs. His shoulders and back felt incredibly broad and his lats felt uber thick. He could feel air movement around parts of his body, despite lying down on his back on the ground. He knew what this meant.... his musculature had reach bodybuilding proportions. The feeling of cool air swirling and drifting around his body has happening around his ankle, his knees, the lower portion of his back, between the shoulders and triceps. This was because the muscle groups around those areas: the back & lats, his butt, his thighs and calves had grown large enough to raise him up off the ground. He could also feel his chest laying heavy on his torso. Big huge wide plates that not only spread out broad and wide, but also rose up mounding and high. Looking down his body, Aaron was beginning to have a problem of seeing anything past his chest, and his nipples had begun a migration to pointing downwards. Aaron still couldn't remember who he was, or what was happening to him and his body, but he was beginning to like his size, the strength, the power that flowed through his muscles and veins. If only he could actually move, flex, he knew he could break free, but despite being able to feel all this muscle mass, he was so weak and sleepy. Yet he couldn't let it happen again. He was already too big. These men around him looked to be slightly less than one fourth his size. But there was something in the back of his mind that liked this. Despite the scare of tossing Samuil around and nearly drowning him in a pool of cum, Aaron had felt that he was due this somehow. As if he had been very small at some point in his past for a long time, too long of a time, and now he was big, he was beefy, he was strong! The drum beats in the cavern began to beat faster and louder. Aaron's heart beat began to pick up pace with them. The men dressed up like those spirits again were dancing towards Aaron and processing up a ramp and onto his body. Again the broke in to five smaller group that headed towards his two nipples, his cock, and his balls, repeating the stroking dance and raising Aaron's prick up like some gigantic wooden phallic symbol as best they. "Ohhhh yes..." Aaron moaned, and closed his eyes. He knew he shouldn't, but he gave in to the pleasure of the strokes, to the feeling of all these tiny hands trying to heft up his cock that flaccid had to be like two times the length of their average height. He began to see in his mind a man.... a fairly big man. He wasn't a giant of a man, but he was tall, taller than many, but still there were many tall men his height. However, he did stand taller than Aaron, almost a whole head and shoulders taller than Aaron. He had a really good muscular build on him, the kind Aaron saw gymnast having. He was tan, with inky black hair, a beautiful smile and the most beautiful sparkling green eyes. But then something happened...the man shrunk... Aaron was closer to his height. And then it happened again and now Aaron was standing almost head and shoulders above this man. "Oh yeaaaaaah." Aaron thought to himself. Again the man shrunk smaller and smaller until the man was only as tall as the bottom of Aaron's thighs. Wait! The man was shrinking Aaron was getting bigger and bigger...taller...and broader...thicker... and stronger.... "Oooooooooh!" Aaron snapped to as he began to feel so many sensations. His dick was rising up and rising very quickly, becoming fully engorged, hard a titanium, and getting criss-crossed with huge thick veins plumped so full of blood. Up and up it grew until Aaron could feel a tickling at his cock head. Squinting down his body, but up above it, Aaron could see a hole in the top of the cavern. The men below had pushed and leaned or pulled and tugged as hard they could one way or another, so that when his cock became erect, it was aimed at that hole. The hole has covered in dozens upon dozens of animal skins and then wetted down with something. But Aaron felt a little troubled. He could see how much space his body took up. He vaguely remembers coming to the cavern, but he was able to fit into much better. Now... now he took up almost all of the space. He mustn't grow... He can't grow again! "OOOooooohhhhhO!" The tiny men had continued their dancing and stroking, and now that Aaron was fully erect, they were jumping onto and sliding down his cock as best and as fast as they could. Other members were stroking his balls and his nipples. Aaron began to dream again of that gorgeous man that was getting smaller and smaller. He knew he shouldn't grow more, but for some reason he wanted to. He began to see a whole group of men, that were anywhere from as tall as the hunk he saw to slightly shorter, and they all resembled him in some fashion. He knew he wanted to be bigger than them. Way bigger than them. Yes... they should become mice to him. Suddenly he felt a sensation build up in his balls. It kept building....and Building.....AND Building....BUILDING! Stronger and stronger, more and more.... Aaron's breathing was becoming rapid and heavy, uncontrolled. "AUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Suddenly the sensation burst forth inside of Aaron, striking his cock first and causing it to have a massive growth spurt...up...Up...UP! Up into and poke out of the cavern roof hole! "WUUUUUUUUUUH!" His prick growing taller and taller getting thicker in girth and harder in its pump and erection, soon pushed its own head up and out of the hole. The feeling of the growth against the slicked down furs surrounding the hole, sent more sensation down Aaron's schlong, causing him to buck in pleasure and throw the tiny men dancing on him off balance. Another just from his groin and his legs and arms shot out getting longer and longer and longer and longer.... His neck and head, back too rose up and up and up, or in this case scooted across the cavern floor. "Oh no..." Aaron thought. He could feel the back wall of a section of the cavern with his head. His shoulders were widening too, stretching out broader and broader until he could feel the sides of that part of the cavern with them. His butt and thighs began to feel the sides of the cavern as well, and his feet began to feel cool night air, just like his prick head was. He was growing so big now, that he was filling up the inside of the cavern, and if the muscle growth hit... Hit it did. Another sensation sent waves of power coursing through Aaron's blood, feeding his muscular body, causing the muscles to swell, thicken, harden, become denser, stronger, harder. He felt his calves bunch and swell in size, rising his legs further and further off the ground, almost causing his feet to rise and his heels to float in mid air. Aaron could feel them bunch and grow and harden into these massive heart shapes that were so big, he thought they, not the thighs, should be described as hamhocks. Next he felt the cables that were his hamstrings tighten from the calves, across the back of the knees, and up the thighs, becoming harder, thicker, stronger. Dear God! They could probably help support a suspension bridge! Then his thighs ballooned out, swelling this way and that. The cool cascading breeze streaming into the cavern gently kissed Aaron's quads and helped him feel their development: one tear drop, two tear drops, three tear drops, the meaty back bicep of the thigh swelling even larger. Aaron could feel his legs getting pushed and spread apart by his thighs. If he could stand, whenever he could stand, he would surely always have a stance with his feet shoulder, his sized shoulders, width apart! Aaron could feel them swelling so, that they became wedged in the cavern, the rock walls desperately trying to cut in his skin and carve out more tear drop shapes. But as big and thick as his thighs developed, another presence made itself known. The next surge pushed power, size, and testosterone into Aaron's nuts. He suddenly felt his scrotum become so tight it was racking his own balls, but then it began to slowly streeeeetch with the swelling and mounding as the balls grew larger and larger, fuller and heavier, even proportionately they were getting bigger. As they grew, Aaron could feel a huge swirling sensation in them as they went into hyper-drive, producing what surely was gallons and gallons of cum. Going crazy over the feeling of the heft of his balls, Aaron wished he could raise them up. They were but not how he was anticipating. The sensation moved up his thighs and into his buttocks, causing his ass to grow out just a tiny bit, and then shrink in tight, full, and compact. His ass was bubbling out to match the size and power of his thighs, causing his groin and abs to raise up just a bit. The power now spread up to his lats, back, delts, and traps, making them all bunch and lurch, swell and grow, widen and broaden, thicken and inflate, harder and denser, fuller and rounder.... swelling and growing, pushing his body further into the sides of the cavern, jamming itself in and getting completely stuck. He could feel how hard his lats pushed against his arms, how powerfully his back, shoulders, and traps pulled on his arms, if he ever got out of here to stand up, his arms would not be sticking straight down, nor at a slight angle. No...they would be hanging in mid air and would hand even further out according to the sensation hitting him now. The power coursed through his arms, snaking down the super internal highway that was his veins, which were rising up thick and full like mighty rivers and smaller streams and criss-crossing creeks. All of them sending power and nutrients to his muscles, in this case the arms, to feed and cause them to explode. He felt those arms thicken and get heavy, form into tight peak and a horseshoe, to swell further in size and density, to become huge and round and now swelling to become perhaps almost squarish. They sent the power to the forearms that grew and grew and laughed at cartoon people like Popeye, they were so much bigger sick with all those veins crossing down into the finger that grew and popper with muscle themselves. And with Aaron being so tall now, he could flex a finger and have it raise a bicep larger than any Mr. Olympia. Aaron felt his head get pushed into the wall a little further, as the column that was his neck, inflated even larger and thicker in girth, becoming solid column that could rival any from Greece, Rome, or Egypt. He could feel his traps mounding up to meet this column and threaten to engulf his head. But thoughts on that were soon lost as the sensation hit his chest and he watched it just ooze out, thicker, wider, broader, heavier, more and more like barrel, rising...rising. higher and higher, until his vision down the front of his body was blocked by the sheer massiveness of his pecs, which helped to push his fully swollen arms farther into the side cavern walls. Aaron felt like he had a whole other person, his size, sitting on his chest. As he tried to adjust his labored breathing, with each breath in and exhale out, he could feel his abs and obliques bunch and tighten, every single brick bunch out and define in, he knew he had an entire section of cobble stone road for a mid section. An entire armor of brick plates! He had a washboard one couldn't scrub clothes on, because the would get shredded and torn on these abs. "HU-WAAAAAAAAAAAH!" The sensation suddenly just dropped back down right into the pit of Aaron's stomach, his groin, balls, and cock. The dancers, were now back on their feet, madly stroking the much larger phallic pole that was in front of them, chanting away, jerking off onto the giant engorged member, and rubbing it for all their worth. Aaron felt his cock head push just a bit more into the night time air. Despite the fact of being covered in so many pelts with fur, he felt the cavern hole cut slightly into the girth of his schlong. He could feel some men outside around his feet, and although he couldn't see them, could tell that if he was standing, they wouldn't come up any more on him than his ankles, if that. He had been transformed into a god... "OH HOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHU HU HU HU HUUUUUuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" The men who had clamored up the mesa to get to the top of the cavern and the hole outside, saw a sight that looked like old faithful going off, but this stream of hot, steamy liquid wasn't water and it didn't shot out of the hole in the ground, but a large bulbous something from the hole in the ground. They danced and cheered, as the white, hot liquid, showered down upon them, coating them completely. Aaron, meanwhile exhausted from the orgasm, the growth, and still lingering affects of whatever it was he had been doped with, fell asleep once more.
  13. FREaky

    Pleasure Growth Part 2

    Greetings, reposting of part 2 of Pleasure Growth. Enjoy. - Frank Pleasure Growth Part 2 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ The next morning Aaron awoke and worked quickly. He noticed himself in his clothes, near door frames, he was taller, bigger. Using the bathroom he stared in awe, realizing his member was around 8.5 inches soft. His feet were far beyond his shoe size, beyond Zeke's which was painfully noticed as those were the closest size shoe he could wear, which he was, having stolen a pair of Zeke's boots before he left the cabin. What bothered him though was he didn't look mature. Glancing at himself in the full length mirror back at the house, he saw no shadows what-so-ever: no peach fuzz on his chin or lip, no sprigs under his arm, no feathering across his chest, arms or legs, no bush sprouting down under. Not that he expected it right away, but after last night - a growth spurt of six inches - he figured he'd see the start of hair at least. Shuffling around his brother's closets he knicked a couple shirts and one pair of jeans from each of them. He hoped that whatever this spurt was, it was almost done and this would get him through the year so he wouldn't have to waste a lot of his spare money for clothes. Aaron kept to himself that morning, packing his 'stolen' clothes. He also didn't want the family to notice that he had suddenly grown so much over night. He did like it though. He could almost see eye to eye with his dad and brothers now, he felt more like a grown man befitting his age. His entire body tingled a lil bit everytime he saw Zeke looking his way. Zeke was eyeing him with a look of hunger and lust sometimes, a look of approval others, as if there was something new that needed congratulations. Later he helped pack the truck for his and Zeke's ride to college. He arranged it so that he wound up sitting in the back that way there'd be no chance to notice and compare his and his dad's or his and Zeke's legs and therefore notice he'd grown. Besides, this gave him a chance to stretch his new legs out and he could also take off Zeke's boots, that were too small, and let his feet feel free. Not much was said after they arrived as time was used to a great extent getting the truck upacked, checked in at the dorm, the dorm room loaded, checked in at the school, orientation for dorm room rules. They were so tired that when his dad came up to say goodbye and give Aaron a hug, he didn't notice how much taller his son was. Aaron was going to love the dorm situation though, Zeke was going to be his roommate. The boys were very tired that night, so not much happened. For the next couple of weeks nothing happened either. Both of the boys were submerged in getting books for classes, finding their way around campus, finding their way around town, getting used to class schedules, and homework. There was more for Zeke to get used to as he was there on a sports scholarship and had to find all the ins and outs of the school gymnasium, sports complex, stadium, practice times. Too often one would be out cold asleep when the other came in from his day. But the love they started wasn't going to be stiffled, not by a long shot. One night while studying for a mid-term exam, Aaron was very edgy. "I'm never going to get this problem down!" He screamed and threw his book across the tiny dorm room. Rubbing his shoulder he commented to his self, "I'm not going to learn a damn thing while I'm this tense. I'm in pain." Picking up his book, he tried to study once again, but his shoulder pain spread to the other shoulder and then across his entire back. It throbbed in time with his breath and after a while the young man slammed his text book down. "There's only one thing that's going to take care of this." Grabbing a towel, soap and shampoo, he headed to the shower room. It was getting late, most of the students we either out at a club or already asleep in their beds. He turned the shower on, fairly hot, and let the steam build up while he took off his clothes. He sat on the bench next to his stall and marveled at his feet as he patted them on the tile floor. So big, long, wide, meaty, strong. He thought back to the last couple of months, how things seemed so much easier now that he was six feet tall. More people here looked at him, girls, and guys, he enjoyed the new attention. Shaking himself all over, he stood up and entered the stall letting the warm water cascade down his neck, shoulders, and back. He stood there for quite a while letting the heat take the tension out of his back. He was just about to start soaping up when suddenly, "Whoo, don't you look a sight." Before he could open his eyes, Zeke had stepped in grabbed Aaron's member, and in one quick motion managed to stuff it up his but and backed into him. "I've been wanting to feel you in me, for weeks, lover boy." "Zeke! No, not here, we could get caught." "Shhhh. Keep your voice down and we won't. Everyone in the dorm is asleep or out, so no one is going to notice. Besides we've not had a chance to see each other, like this, all nekked, wet, hot..." "Stop." Aaron said and he tried to pull away and out. Zeke's hands were to quick and still too strong. They reached behind his back and grabbed a hold of Aaron's side caressing his hips and abs, working down to his butt cheeks. "You want to leave this, now?" Zeke said as he started flexing his own buttocks making them squeeze and slightly rub on Aaron's soft cock stuffed inside him. "I want to feel you grow and fill me." With that Zeke started moving his hips and butt back and forth. "oh..." was all Aaron could say, along with a few moans shortly after. It didn't take long before Aaron felt it and tried to tell Zeke to stop once again. "S..ssss..st..t..t..t..op..p" Reaching around again, Zeke felt Aaron up from behind as best he could. "Man, you really were tense from studying weren't you? Or are you tense from making love? Why do you get so tense getting off? Wait..oh...yyyyyyeeeaah-ha ha-ha...that's it Aaron, let it go, let it grow!" Aaron had started to become errect inside of Zeke. Zeke was coaching it on. "Yeah... oh man, so long, so thick. You're up to about what ten inches now? come on! Hmnnnnfff get it up... show me how my lil man beats big old me. ..... uh, yeah about eleven now. Come on show me your foot long! whoa! ah...there it is... yes! Let me massage that for you with my butt." Zeke was lost in being filled so fully by his lover. He grabbed onto the top of the shower stall wall and did pullups on them lifting himself slightly up and down Aaron's shaft. Aaron stood there eye's rolling, skin turning red, lost in a sensation twenty times stronger than what Zeke was experiencing. But Zeke was making the most of his stiff lover. "Oh my god.... You had to stay short. If you got bigger, you'd probably have to be called yard stick. Ha ha.... ah fuck, you're so good. C'mon Aaron, say something. I love you too, the person. I want him to experience this as much as his member is. So long, so smooth, so thiiii-hick!" Zeke's eyes opened a little on his last ride down. "Damn, I must have gotten you worked up you feel a lil' BI-HIG!- er... A...aar..ron?" Aaron's cock was bigger and it was growing...lengthening, thickening, throbbing ever larger and larger with each pulse of blood. Zeke let out a couple of yelp moans and began to try his pull ups to pull himself off of Aaron. "Aaron, you're prick.. Ah-ho! I think it is grow-ING! Ah.. oh...my...god... so... big...huh..uh...so...thick....uhmf... the HEAD!" Indeed Zeke felt Aaron's rod grow, slink, further up and up his anus, and spreading his cheeks, his hole, more and more apart. He tried to do pull ups again but as far as he was trying to pull himself up, it seemed Aaron's snake grew too. He let go one time to try and get his footing on the floor then he'd turn him and Aaron around so he could be in the doorway and pull off. However, upon his toes touching the ground, he realized it was just the balls of his feet that were touching the ground, not the whole foot. He kicked them trying to get a foothold, but all they did was slide, and in the end it seemed only his toes reached the ground. No matter how long Aaron's schlong grew, this was not right... "A...a...aron? Are you growing?" No answer came from the young man. Zeke looked down and stared at Aaron's feet. They looked bigger than his. Almost as long as the tile one the floor, about 12" long. Zeke's eyes widened though as little by little, he saw it creep past the edge of the tile, but Aaron's heel wasn't moving forward. Aaron wasn't moving his feet; his feet we're growing. GROWING! Until shortly it seemed they were now a tile and a half long. This wasn't the only thing that seemed a foot and half long, if not longer. Aaron's cock was splitting Zeke in half, it felt like. Zeke tried to figure out what to do but was lost in watching Aaron. While watching the feet, he knew he saw Aaron's legs get longer and longer, a lil' thicker too, and perhaps a little bit muscular. He felt something swell, balloon up against his butt and realized it was Aaron's balls and sack. Trying to snap Aaron out of it, Zeke turned to scream out to him, but soon he was lost in realization. Aaron's torso stood taller than him, and a bit broader, his chest heaving up and down, developing more and more of a crescent look, the lats widening too. Zeke was seeing stars, in pain due to the amount of dick he had up his ass. He was woken up by the spray of water from the showerhead it was ricochetting off of Aaron's chest, for his head and shoulders were standing above it. Zeke was nearly lost in thought we suddenly he felt a tickling sensation in his ass - Aaron was blowing his load. Zeke was lost in euphoria, the sensation of the hot load flooding him, it felt like it was going up his butt, forced past his intestines, to rest in his stomach..... Zeke soon blew as well. Realizing Aaron was still somewhat in a stupor, Zeke pushed against the wall to shift his and Aaron's balance. If he didn't get off soon, the cum could dry and cement him to Aaron's, what felt like, yard long cock. It took a couple of tries, but Zeke finally succeeded in getting them turned a bit and slidding off Aaron's donkey dong, collapsed to the floor in front of the stall. Laying on the floor a while, Zeke stared across the stall at Aaron's feet; they looked HUGE! Zeke had seen size 23 tennis shoes and he was pretty sure Aaron's feet were bigger than those. Shakily, Zeke stood up and stammered, "A..Aaron, what happened?" He stood up straight and approached Aaron. Zeke's eyes came right to Aaron's shoulder. "hoooo-ly shit...." There in front of Zeke, was Aaron. Just moments ago he was a handsome, average, six foot tall, lithe swimmer's build, young man. Now, NOW....there stood a seven foot tall, basketball built athelete, with some of the largest dogs and the biggest dick ever seen on a man. Zeke picked up one of Aaron's hands, placing his in it, actually in it. His hand! That hand of his which used to dwarf Aaron's, now was engulfed by it. Aaron seemed to come out of the comatose state, just slightly, when Zeke placed a hand on Aaron's chest. He moved his head and looked down and saw Zeke standing there looking, short? "Zeke, what happened?" "Shhhhh...baby. I think you're going to need some rest." Zeke shut off the water, wrapped a towel around himself, two around Aaron, took him by the hand and led him back to their dorm room. He laid Aaron to sleep in his bed, looking at the long legs sticking slightly past the end and wondered what him and Aaron were going to do.
  14. FREaky

    Pleasure Growth

    I'm going back to finish up stories I kind of left...forgotten...got stuck and dropped... So here is the reposting of this story and soon the continuation. I hope you enjoy. Pleasure Growth by F_R_Eaky Aaron was waiting in the examination room. He traveled to Dr. Yurgi's office in the hopes of evening things out, so to speak. His brothers, four of them, had all grown to be fairly good sized men between six feet to six feet four inches tall, but for some reason he stopped. Now 18, Aaron was much smaller compared to his older brothers as he was only 5'6". He received some ribbing from them for being small, and gay, although the family was actually accepting of his sexuality, but he did wish he had put on something of the same size as his brothers so he could rough-house back and help out better with work on the farm. He did fill out a little, but in general he still looked like a prepubescent boy. Cast downward, his ice blue eyes traced the lines in the tiles on the floor. Occasionally his hand flicked his platinum blond hair out of his lowered face, and he sighed waiting for the doctor's return. With the sudden opening of the door, Aaron's head snapped up and Doctor Yurgi stepped inside. "Good Afternoon, Aaron." "Afternoon." "Well, I bet you're anxious to hear the results." "Yeah." "Well, they're good. Very good. I think we'll go ahead and see if this works out for you. You understand what we're going to do?" "I think so. My body is lacking some of the chemicals, for my growth spurt to have happened, or they have some but way to few. You're going to insert some stem cells to create more of them and hopefully trigger a growth spurt response." Doctor Yurgi laughs. "Well… kind of. It's a little bit more complicated than that, but for someone your age and non-medical background, I think you've got a pretty good idea of what's going to happen." "Do you really think this will work?" "Unsure. We think it will. Our calculations predict it should. Course, that's not always the case… But if it does, you'll have your growth spurt and come closer or match your brothers soon." "How much taller will I get?" "Oh, it should be a normal growth spurt somewhere from four to nine inches depending on your genetics." "Cool" "Here take this, it'll help you sleep and when you wake up, you'll be on your way home and hopefully growing like a weed in a few days. Nurse Cloris, there will be two dishes in the lab, one with the stem cells, the other with some antibiotics, bring both here and prepare the syringes." One the other side of the Doctor's office, in his lab, there was Wylle. Wylle had been doing lots of study on genetics and in his free time in the lab had been working on a project for helping to create a perfect man: large feet and hands, tall body, extremely muscular, large balls and dick, hairy. He was a size queen for certain. He had just finished his batch of uber-DNA and set it aside in a Petri dish when a buzz came at the door announcing some work from Dr. Yurgi. When Wylle came back, his dish was gone…. A couple of months went by and Aaron's family felt a little down hearted for their son; the treatment hadn't worked. Aaron didn't seem too phased by it though. It might have been because he was used to being shorter than his brothers. He might have just decided, well, this is who I am and I'm going to be proud of it. It might have been because of Zeke. Zeke was a young man, Aaron's age, who had come to work as an assistant hand on Aaron's family's farm for some college money. He was svelt, tall, swarthy, gymnast build, and had an interest in Aaron. Jet black hair surrounded a set of blazing green eyes, very unusual and so very sensual above high cheekbones and full lips. It didn't hurt either that he was going to be attending the same college Aaron was attending. The two struck up a partnership for chores, that turned into a friendship, that turned into something more. The night before they were to depart for college, the two were out helping mend the fence line way back on the property. Burning hot was the sun that day. The young men kept their shirts and hats on for fear of being sunburned severly. With sweat the shirts clung to their bodies as they pounded in stakes and nailed boards to the sides, rigged barbed wired in between the slats. Zeke watched Aaron struggle with some of the wood but loved his perceverance in overcoming and completing the task. His stomach turned flip flops inside when he noticed Aarons shadow turn to him whenever he bent straight over to pick something up. Yes, Aaron would watch Zeke, admiring his but when he bent over, move up the back and look at the broad shoulders when Zeke would then stand up and stretch. Hour after hour passed with the nailing, the bending, the pounding, the lifting, the groaning, and suddenly… KABOOM! The men startled with jolt and looked up to the heavens. A massive thunderstorm had built up out of nowhere and was looming in on them. Quickly the boys grabbed everything they could and throw it together to be carried back as fast as they can, both of them knowing, they will not make it. About half way home, Zeke motions to Aaron to cut loose from the wagon; they'll never make it home safely with it in tow. As soon as they're unhooked the clouds unleashed a torrent of rain and they galloped across the plain soaked to the bone. An old stall stood near Zeke's ranch hand cabin. The guys decided to put the horses down there for the night instead of riding the rest of the way to the main complex. Running and laughing through the rain, Aaron and Zeke burst into Zeke's cabin and stood in front of the door dripping wet. "Damn, that cloud burst came outta nowhere!" "Shit, Zeke…I've seen worse ones pop up." "Well then you should've noticed the signs of this one!" said Zeke laughing and throwing Aaron a towel. "What am I gonna do with this?" "Dry yourself off, duh." "Won't do much good with these wet clothes on." "Yeah, true." Zeke laughed. "True." Aaron laughed. An enormous pause developed and hung heavy like the clouds outside the cabin. Zeke stared hard at Aaron. Aaron traveled up and down Zeke with his eyes until he met Zeke's then turned his head and blushed. "This is stupid, you know that?" "What?" Aaron said surprised. "Us." "U-u-us?" Stammered Aaron. Zeke moved in and pressed Aaron against a wall. His 6'4" frame looming down on Aaron. His head tilted over Aaron's right shoulder and neck, breathing hot and heavy, as it moved over the head and tilted then on the right side. The gymnast built torso leaning in a lil' on Aaron's, the legs and feet standing on either side of Aaron's. Moments passed as Aaron did nothing but stare at Zeke's chest, heaving slowly at first, but gaining in time, faster and faster, farther and farther, until he couldn't take it anymore and looked up right in to Zeke's eyes and froze. "Somewhere, inside of you, beats the heart of a big, big man. You strive to be more than you are. You demand of others and more importantly, yourself, that you do the same work as they. You keep trying harder and harder each day. And all that macho-ism is there in this lil' package with feather fly away blond hair and those piercing blue eyes…" "y..y..yeah…" "And I fell in love with you the moment our eyes met and knew something else between us should meet too." Zeke gently lifted Aaron's face up and locked lips full and firm. Aaron melted into the wall and nearly slunk to the floor, if he weren't held up by Zeke. "You know, you're gonna catch yourself to death with pneumonia if you don't get outta those wet clothes, Aaron." "uh…ah….(pant)…really? H…h…ho..how..ow..ow… d… do I prevent that?" Zeke firmly pushed Aaron to the wall. Moving to the middle of Aaron's shirt, in one easy motion he pulled the sides away from each other showering himself with small western buttons. As the shirt, guided by Zeke's meaty hands, cascaded off of Aaron, the same guides grabbed the bands of both the jeans and underwear and pulled them to the floor. Aaron stepped out of the pile of clothes and his boots blushing all over, staring dreamily into Zeke's emerald eyes. Bending forward Zeke once again pressed his body into Aarons and whispered in his ear, "Shuck me." Aaron followed the command almost hypnotically, peeling the soaked plaid off of Zeke's broad shoulders, burying his head into Zeke's pecs and tracing the crevice down through the abs with his face. Kneeling in front of Zeke, he fumbled a bit with Zeke's belt buckle and fly button, but finally let the pants fall. When they did so, Zeke stepped out of them, scooped up Aaron, carrying him to the bed. Laying him on the bed, Zeke starred at Aaron. Aaron in turned looked down his body at Zeke's midsection. LORD! Zeke looked huge. Maybe around a foot. "It's eleven." "W..w…wow." Aaron swallowed hard. "I won't break you. I can't break you. You're so…." Gliding round and round Aaron's rim, till finally driving ever so slowly into the middle. "OH FUCK, soooo tight." Slowly methodically, Zeke plunged in and out of Aaron. Aaron sat there with stars in his eyes for a while and slowly, gradually, the rush of lust, sexual desire began to come over him. He moaned for a moment and Zeke looked down to see Aaron's prick finally stir. Slowly it began to ooze out of him, snaking its way towards his abs. With each inch longer, it began to get thicker too. "Yeah, Aaron, let it go. Get aroused. Cum with me." On and on it kept going getting longer and longer, thicker and thicker, harder and harder. "Holy shit, Aaron. Look at it go! Who knew you were such a grower!" But looking down, Zeke noticed that all over, Aaron was turning the same color as his member. "Aaron, are ya still embarrassed? You're blushing all over. I told you… I'm hot for you and you should just give in, enjoy." Zeke pulled out and kneeled down at the end, going for Aaron's crotch. Zeke whistled lowly, "Whoa, look at your balls. Aaron, if you haven't grown yet, you've gotta grow sometime soon… yer balls are huge… gotta be full of testosterone, and……cum." And he dove in licking the balls and sucking the shaft of Aaron. All this time Aaron kept moaning, groaning, turning red, almost purple, like his prick. His muscles kept stiffening, and perhaps filling out. Aaron felt the pull of Zeke's mouth over every part of his body. On his balls he felt himself swell. On his prick he felt himself inflate. On his nipples he felt himself spread. Heart pounding, heading spinning, groin burning, when Zeke finally started sucking the schlong and fondling the nips, Aaron lost it stretching his arms, his legs, hands and toes out everywhere while his hips began to buck. "Ah…ahhh….oh… ZEKE! GOD! Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." Cumming loads and loads to where Zeke couldn't almost take it, Aaron moaned low and soft until he appeared to have passed out with a wry smile on his face. Grabbing a damp towel, Zeke started wiping him and Aaron off while telling him over and over, "Damn, lover. Who knew you had such a manly package. I think ya got me beat. I'm sure you have at least twelve." What was Zeke saying, thought Aaron. I know I've only got about six inches tops. "And ya know something," said Zeke as he climbed into bed next to Aaron pulling a comforter around them. "I think this summer I've helped put you through a work out cause I'm sure you're buffer than from the start of this summer." With that he cuddled Aaron close to him and they drifted off to sleep. ROOOOOM! Came the sound of the thunder in the middle of the night. It woke Aaron from a dream. Straining his eyes, he peered into the darkness beside him until the form of Zeke lying beside him came into focus. He caressed Zeke's face and then he slowly, gently got out of the bed to walk around for a bit and get a glass of water. Walking across the floor, Aaron stopped and spun around to look back to the bed. He thought he heard Zeke's footsteps across the floor. Zeke was still in bed. Looking down at his feet, Aaron almost gasped in shock – they were huge! Tapping them up and down he heard them making a nice heavy and meaty thump on the floor. What was going on? He went to get the glass of water to help steady himself. Reaching up as he approached the cabinet his hand smacked the middle of it with a loud whack! Jumping back in surprise, Aaron examined the reach of his arm. He reached out instinctively, knowing that at that height he would get the bottom corner of the cabinet, but instead his hand hit the middle of it. Shaking his head as if to clear cobwebs, Aaron walked back across the floor but stopped when he came to Zeke's boots. He stared at his feet and the boots for a long time then finally tried to slip one of his feet in. He had to push a bit to get it in, and once finally down, the boots felt a little tight! "What the hell?" thought Aaron. "Zeke wears a fourteen and a half, how can my feet feel tight in this?" The lightning flashed and revealed marks on the door frame. Aaron stared in disbelief. This cabin was normally used for the boys' sleep-overs, parties, and such while growing up. Aaron's dad used to mark everyone's height over the years on the door. What Aaron saw and realized now was unbelievable. He was staring straight ahead and his eye level standing straight and tall was above his last marking, his current height of 5' 6". He was now somewhere around six feet tall. Feeling light headed from the startling realization, Aaron staggered back into bed and curled up into Zeke. He must still be dreaming. This couldn't happen in a day or a night. It's all an image of the mind. Aaron drifted back to sleep wondering.
  15. The Manchester Trial DISCLAIMER: Since I'm not an english native speaker, this is the very first story I upload on the internet. As such, I believe it's far from being perfect but I truly want to give it a try, to see if some peoples might share - and maybe enjoy - my fantasies. I would greatly appreciate feedback, of any kind. SUMMARY: Mr Clarke's life took an unexpected turn a few weeks ago when he met Illya, a young jock who was aspiring to get even bigger. Their common endeavor brought the teenager to reach unfathomable size and to direly affect his neighborhood. Yet, as he kept on growing endlessly our modern lifestyle is now at stake. Today is the day where everything will come to an end, or where everything will begin. As new stakeholders with unknown capabilities are entering the play field, forecasting the future has never been so hard... Chapter 1: Prologue I was awoken by the sharp sound of my cheap alarm-clock. I brought it to a state of silence and opened my eyes, trying to get myself out of my sleepy state. I used to be a morning guy, often up before my alarm-clock had time to ring, but that was before, before meeting Illya and before my life - and the life of many others - completely changed. Dazed, I couldn’t quite guess where I was… I wasn’t in my bedroom, that was for sure. The fear of having been abducted started to settle; after all I was Illya closest friend - many people were seeing me as his coach - it wouldn’t be a surprise if the army wanted me to help them stop him or if I had been taken by a group whom wasn’t really in love with him. I then remembered that my house had been destroyed two days ago, when Illya celebrated breaking the 2000 metric tons weight barrier… My house was then ankle high to him (not that it was a big house, it was a single story flat roof small building that I was renting for almost nothing) and he just squatted on it, while reminding me how small it was. Indeed, the whole house fitted under his butt and it was a wreck as soon as he let all his tremendous weight push on the house. He didn’t even had to move a finger, it was just gone under his weight… I remember being in shock and trying to recover a few thing after. We had then been moved to a camp specially created for him. He was now known all around the world and sponsors were financing for everything he needed. The camp had been constructed over a single night, with a large field for him to sleep in and barracks to host the staff who was making his food and taking care of him. At first the army thought that it would be a way to keep him in place, but it soon appeared not to be the case. Yesterday he went parading along Manchester City, wreaking havoc - even if he didn’t wanted to - and putting a show that soon was more viewed than Neil Armstrong’s landing on the Moon. I must admit something: I am not sure about the part where I said that it wasn’t his will; he looked like he quite enjoyed it and as he was growing bigger and bigger he seemed to care less and less for us. But wasn’t that normal? After all, we were ants to him. The nature made it with way, so we should we comply. The fact was that the world was both in awe and terrified by the young titan potential and will to grow. He was 330 feet when he entered the city yesterday, already bigger than most building here and after flexing and parading around he reached a full thousand feet, putting the recently finished Piccadily Tower under his waist. All in all he had tripled his size in a single day putting the cater team, and the local authority, at heavy stress. Truly, I think that yesterday as changed the world’s view on Illya. He wasn’t seen anymore as just a giant teenager, he was now beyond that; he was in fact becoming a God for many - me included. As our views were shifting, his too was changing. I sometime think I have lost the playful Illya yesterday, when he truly reached unfathomable size. However, I must admit I was even more than before in an unabashed worship for him. I cannot stop thinking about him growing endlessly, his body swelling with power as his head skyrocketed in the sky. It was absolutely beautiful and I had been able to witness an event that would make history. Remembering the event from yesterday I was already hard and decided it was time to hit the shower, mostly for rubbing it out. So yeah. Here I was, living in a newly-built military camp. It wasn’t too bad I must say. I had a small mobile home for myself (brought by helicopter, nothing less!) with a private bathroom and I didn’t even needed to make my own food: if I want I could ask the cater team to make me something, at any time of the day! On my way to the shower I booted up my computer, hopping to take the time to read my emails or the news after my shower. The water was surprisingly hot. I couldn’t tell if everybody had this privilege on the camp, but it was appreciated. I thought about putting the news to have some image of Illya to rub on, but it was useless. I was living the experience up close, standing usually closer than anybody could dream of. I even had the privilege to be able to ride with him, on his insanely broad shoulders usually. And I could do so without fearing for my life! Well, I was always terrified but Illya had proved me he truly appreciated our friendship. Another reason for me not put the news on was that I was a bit pissed with them lately. Couldn’t they just appreciate his growth? Accept his superiority? It was all about how to contain him, to stop him, etc. Truly annoying. Through his incredible growth I had been offered a few interviews that I declined, apart from one back at the time when he was standing at a mere ten feet. When I was still living in my old house the journalist were ready to do anything to get an interview or to talk to Illya. It was a mess. Now that I had the army with me, that wasn’t much of an issue. The whole base was under heavy control and it was impossible for a journalist, or anyone for that matter, to sneak in. However, I couldn’t know how long it would last. Illya was breaking new record everyday and I had no idea how all of that would end, maybe his growth would end soon maybe not. Since a few days now I was living without caring for tomorrow, without even knowing what it will be made of. And yesterday’s events had proved him that I should be ready to see anything coming from him - including tripling his size or more in a mouthful of minutes. What a change it was from my old boring life of engineer. Rethinking about my first encounter with Illya I came and decided it was time to head out. I was already missing him as I had developed quite an addiction to him over the last few days; I couldn’t stand spending more than a few hours away from him. I put the first clothes that came to me, some of the few I had managed to get out of my crushed house, and rushed to put them on. They were still soaked with the musky smell of the young teenager… What a pleasure was this smell… I didn’t even took the time to read my email - if I had checked them I would have seen that my inbox was full of email from the sponsors and from the press - and quickly got out. A soldier was stationed right outside my trailer, I didn’t know if it was to prevent me from fleeing away or just for my security, and he just greeted me. I waived at him in a hurry, not really caring about that stuff. I couldn’t wait to see Illya. Last time we measured him, right before I went sleeping yesterday, he was towering at a mesmerizing 1017 feet. He had for sure grown a little bit overnight and I couldn’t wait to see him.
  16. goremeridian

    Damn Dionysus! Part 1: Masturbation

    Damn Dionysus! Part 1: Masturbation Ancient Greek psychologists had a pretty simple theory when it came to human behaviour. There were, they claimed, two distinct personalities in everyone’s nature. There was the Apollonian personality, named after Apollo, god of the sun, of medicine: a personality ruled by clear, logical, rational thought. Then there was the Dionysian personality, named after the god Dionysus. Self-indulgence was this particular deity’s province; wine, lust, laughter, entertainment, gluttony and merriment were just some of the spheres of influence over which he ruled. Those with Dionysian personalities were said to be governed by their emotions, their whims; they flitted from one sublime joy to the next, rarely giving much thought to their actions. The trick, according to those savvy Ancient Greek psychologists, was to have a balance of the two. Give in too much to your Apollonian personality and you became cold and emotionally distant. Letting yourself be ruled by Dionysus, allowing your base emotions to dictate your actions, on the other hand, was to invite nothing but trouble as you span wildly out of control. A careful balance of the two, strong emotions held conscientiously in check with rational thought, would, so the theory went, lead to a stable personality type – and, theoretically, a happy and fulfilled life. * Martin was focusing on a very different kind of balance as he groped his way over the slippery rocks leading up to the small pool. He had already lost his footing once and, had it not been for some desperate flailing and a lucky last-minute grab of a protruding root, he would currently be smashed like a sack of broken glass on the black, volcanic boulders below. He shoved the thought aside, huffed again at the ever-present cloud of mosquitos humming about his face, and pulled himself up the last few handholds to the pool. The journey up here never seemed to get any easier. If anything, Martin mused, as he rubbed some life back into his sore limbs, it was getting increasingly difficult each time. He gazed down at the flecks of light playing across the water, pursing his lips. No doubt it had something to do with the fact that his body was running dangerously low on protein. They still hadn’t been able to catch any fish, and aside from the orange berries that grew in abundance over the small island, his stomach hadn’t enjoyed any real food in nearly a fortnight. “We can’t just live on those damn berries – we’ll starve! We need protein,” was his constant refrain. And the reason – ostensibly – that he was risking his neck climbing up to the pool again. He had convinced Sam that where there was water, there was life. That the birds they saw wheeling high above in the endless blue bowl of the sky must surely have to land for a drink and a rest somewhere on the island, sometime – there was no other land in sight – and what better place than a calm, quiet, cool pool humming with buzzing insects? Of course, the real reason was so that he could beat off and cry out Sam’s name in orgasmic bliss without being heard or disturbed. The dangerous climb was worth it for his thrice – and sometimes four times – daily masturbation session. It was a tiny island, barely a twenty minute walk around the circumference. This was the only place he could indulge his fantasies without the fear of the massive bodybuilder discovering him. Today, the pool seemed unusually quiet. The usual fog of insects – mosquitos, flies, and other itsy, luridly-coloured stinging arthropods – that hung over the glistening surface had thinned out, and for the first time Martin could hear the gentle slapping of the tiny stream that fed the waters. Even his halo of mosquitos had dispersed. Perhaps his continued presence here had disturbed the swarms, though Martin doubted it, judging from the fact that the insects seemed to thrive on human blood. Maybe they were sensitive to the smell of his dried ejaculate. He had spilled enough man-juice here over the last fortnight to drown a small animal. He usually aimed his dick-snot at the pool, where after breaking the surface it would curdle into ribbons of twisting cream nebulae that drifted down into the depths. Here and there he could still make out snailtrails of sperm on the pondweeds or the luminous green leaves of the whispering plants at the pond’s edge where his orgasm had fallen short. There was definitely a hot, humid, sun-baked odour of man in the air – not as pungent as when he was in Sam’s presence, but rich nonetheless. Martin found the lack of insects refreshing. He liked the stillness, whatever the reason for it. In fact, a small part of him felt guilty that he was about to shatter it completely with a few sounds of his own. Only a very small part. He slid his thumbs into the waistband of his pyjama bottoms and yanked them down, his throbbing penis already at half-mast, his sweaty balls and straining member adding their own meaty, delicious odours to the masculine flavours tickling his nostrils. I’m 35, he thought giddily, as he gripped his cock in one hand and began working the thick tube of flesh carefully, but I’m so horny all of the time these days it’s like I’m a teenager again. I can’t help myself! All because of Sam. * Martin had always been into impossibly huge muscles. It was a well-known fact among his clique of friends, who teased him for it relentlessly. “Check out that guy!” They would draw Martin’s attention to some hulk at the local club – only to add, “Oh, sorry, he’s under 5000lbs, he’s clearly not big enough for you. S’ppose one of us’ll have to take him home instead, ha ha!” Martin would laugh along with their gentle joshing, but inside he was upset. Not at them, but at himself. Because he knew that no man would ever be big enough to make him happy. He didn’t know what was wrong with him. Since coming out in his late 20s, he had met – and been pursued by – a number of bodybuilders who by any rational standards would be considered huge. But none of them would do. His weekend ritual became a tedious sort of joke in itself, in the end: he would return home from a night of being chatted up by a string of hunks who had all but stripped naked and offered to take him right there, then turn to the internet, perusing websites like The Evolution Forum for hours on end, gazing at grotesquely morphed pictures of the world’s biggest muscle men. At some point – usually around 4 or 5 in the morning – he would reach a point where his desires, his imagination and his disappointing reality blurred together enough that he would imagine some of the men on the screen taking the roles of the bodybuilders he had encountered earlier that evening, only they were much, much bigger than even the morphs, and growing bigger every second. He would furiously stroke his cock as he imagined worshipping their swelling muscles as they bloomed with infinite mass and strength, getting endlessly more vast. These imaginary men managed – with some serious creativity on his part – to bring Martin to a violent, explosive climax every time. He would collapse into bed and sleep until well past midday, until woken (usually) by one of his friends, asking sarcastically if he had actually gone home this time with any of the studs that had been hitting on him the night before. “We’re beginning to think you’re not even gay, Martin!” His friends would laugh down the phone at him as he struggled out of his hungover haze. “You’re having less sex than a nun!” “There’s got to be someone out there,” he would murmur into the mouthpiece, trying to conjure forth the same tone of jollity so he didn’t sound as desperate as he really was. “Someone so insanely huge, who just keeps getting bigger and bigger with no end in sight, who craves muscle nearly as much as life itself…and I’ll find him some day.” “You’re a dreamer, Martin! People like that don’t exist outside of your imagination!” The cold, sad reality would sober Martin up more quickly than any coffee could. * Martin’s hand was a blur now as he pumped his turgid meat over the still waters of the pool. He was close to the edge and if he had wanted to he could have glanced down at his own reflection – a handsome, slim guy who looked at least 8 years younger than he was, stroking his 7-incher with a fury, large balls swinging maniacally as they churned with his hot seed. But it was Martin’s habit to close his eyes when he masturbated, so as not to let reality invade his fevered imaginings. “Sam!” He gasped, drooling spittle down his chin. “Fucking muscle, but not big enough. You’ve got to get bigger, so much BIGGER…so swollen with muscle, ugh, ugh.” The pace of his fapping was maddening. The climate of the island was swelteringly hot already, like a warm, moist electric blanket had been thrown over everything, and yet he could feel an even greater heat spreading from his groin. Like he was catching fire. “Get bigger…swollen, massive – ugh – muscles…never stop, please, keep going!” His eyes rolled back in his head. It was amazing that he could find the words through the steaming miasma of muscle-lust. “Grow infinitely bigger! Fucking huge!” Martin felt his balls clench and his dick swell suddenly in his pistoning palm, causing him to shout out the last three words: “NEVER BIG ENOUGH!!!” He exploded searing hot man-cream all over the pool. It splattered down like hailstones, splitting his reflection up into a million million ripples and circles and waves and fractures, each new globule of cum stealing further pieces of his reflected image and siphoning them off into spiralling kaleidoscopes of cock, fingers, balls, and sperm. For a few moments the entire surface of the water became a living mosaic in homage to Martin’s masturbatory exertions, infinite tiny pictures of light dividing and reforming in some frenetic lucent dance. Martin collapsed to the ground near the pool, spent, still muttering under his ragged breath, as the waters, and his heart, slowly calmed. * In contrast to the way he had come to feel about the bodybuilder, Martin hadn’t thought much of Sam at first. Sure, he’d noticed him – everyone on the cruise ship had. At 6 foot 4 and around 280lbs of steel-hard, defined beef, Sam was difficult to miss. Not to mention he was all anybody talked about for the first day of the cruise. “Have you seen that bodybuilder?” “My God – look at his arms!” “His arms? What about his cock – which his shorts aren’t doing a good job of hiding by the way!” “Fuck! I get hard just looking at him! Do you think he’ll be at the welcoming party tonight?” “God I hope so. I hear there’s a foam machine on the dance floor. That means he’ll definitely have to take his top off, right?” “Not like you can’t tell what’s under that t-shirt from across the deck, ha ha! I can make out his six pack from here!” “Six? That’s an eight pack if ever I saw one! Maybe even a ten!” “Well, we’ll find out tonight!” Martin had quickly grown bored of all the lusty gay chatter drifting about the open deck and, after swigging the last drops of his complementary cocktail, had retired to his cabin. His friends, bless them, had sent him on this cruise as a “last ditch effort” to get him laid. It was a nice birthday present. His best mate Paul had assured him “it’s just sex, sex, sex all the time on gay cruises – that should help work this weird fetish of yours out of your system!” Martin knew they meant well but even “Mr Stud”, as he had nicknamed Sam, who was clearly the biggest guy on the ship, was far, far too tiny to get him excited. He went through the motions for the first few days for his absent, well-wishing friends’ sake, got chatted up and pretended to like it, even gave a ripped 20 year-old personal trainer a blowjob on the second night (whilst imagining, of course, that with every suck of his cock the young god would gain 1,000lbs of muscle – which was enough to keep him focused, if not particularly aroused) but soon maintaining the façade of enjoying himself grew tiring. He was just getting back into his old routine, downloading some pictures of monstrously morphed bodybuilders to his phone from The Evolution Forum one evening in his cabin after a Hawaiian themed party on deck three where some muscly bear had spent the past four hours whispering in his ear at the side of the dance floor, trying to persuade Martin that he had “the biggest cock on the cruise, just ask anyone” and that Martin should experience it for himself…when the ship exploded. At least, that’s what it seemed like. One minute, Martin was staring avidly at the screen of his iPhone as the head and swollen delts of some inhumanly morphed bodybuilder scrolled into view, then… BOOM! The craft lurched maddeningly to one side, the lights went out, and… The next thing he knew, Martin was here. On the island. With Mr Stud leaning over him, giving him the kiss of life. * When the two men had discovered that they were alone on the island, the only survivors of the storm that had pulled their cruise ship down into the belly of the ocean, Martin was convinced he was one of the luckiest people on Earth. How had he and Sam alone been spared? It made no sense. Martin couldn’t even remember leaving his cabin. How he managed to swim to the island after a dozen mojitos, in a storm of nearly biblical proportions, was beyond him. He was convinced he had banged his head at some point too. He had a nasty bruise on his temple and his logical thoughts just didn’t seem to be able to coalesce. They jangled independently of one another like a set of keys on a fob. The first day had been a strange waking dreamscape of hot sun, baking sand crunching beneath their feet, pounding hearts, worry, tears, the occasional mad bout of incredulous laughter at their strange stew of fortune and misfortune, mutual comfort, shared life-stories, joy at finding fresh water, and muscles, always Sam’s muscles, flexing in his broad back and tight glutes as they explored the beach, or swelling in his arms as he tore down tree branches for a fire, or tensing into striated perfection in his chest as he hunched over Martin to assure him for the dozenth time that everything was going to be all right, their survival was his No. 1 priority. The glare, the heat, the exhaustion and the head injury had woven a spell over Martin. He wasn’t usually so horny but he realised that in the space of a few hours he had begun to get a strange sort of crush on the muscle man. Perhaps it had something to do with the fact that they were both survivors. They had bonded in a deep way that went beyond anything that Martin had ever experienced before. A shared sense of life, of vitality, tied them together. As the sun dipped down on their first day on the island, and Sam relaxed back onto the sand, his brick-like eight-pack flexing magnificently in the semi-darkness, Martin realised that was just a load of crap. The reason he was beginning to have a crush on the bodybuilder was simple. Sam was growing.
  17. goremeridian

    Damn Dionysus! Part 2: Frustration

    Damn Dionysus! Part 2: Frustration Basking in the afterglow by the now-placid pool, Martin watched as a tiny red beetle with yellow stripes on its wings fluttered down and landed on his deflating cock, antennae twitching. It crawled up the foreskin on its pin-thin legs, sending a delightful tickle all the way to Martin’s spent balls. To think, Martin mused, peering closer at the teeny creature, that I almost managed to convince myself that first night that Sam wasn’t changing. Stealing desperate glances, trying to control my libido. He smirked. Trying to be rational. It was a pleasurable memory. Though one weighed down with an unhealthy amount of pain too. His smirk faltered a little. Especially considering what happened afterwards. The bug poked its miniscule, arrow-shaped head into the forest of his moist pubic hair. Tickle, tickle. And yet now I know that some day soon…I’ll be no bigger to Sam than this bug is to me. Even if he doesn’t. He couldn’t help it. His cock began to fill with blood again, and all bad thoughts left him. Oh, all right. Just one more quick one to make up for lost time, Martin assured himself with the odd smile still on his face, reaching for his swelling member, his libido on fire again. The insect buzzed away, forgotten. Then I’ll head back down. * “I don’t get it. What exactly are you asking me?” Sam’s bass voice sounded very loud on the quiet beach. They lay side by side before the small fire. It had been a long first day and sleepiness was beginning to tug at their fraying conversation, steadily unravelling it. “Uh.” Martin glanced down at the bodybuilder’s pecs, stretching out magnificently from his frame, slicing into a mass of steely bronzed striations with every breath the stud took. Surely he was aware that those brawny hillocks had swollen with muscle since this morning? Martin had mapped the man’s physique to his mind (it was a talent he had picked up from his intense study of all those freakishly morphed bodybuilders – who says masturbation doesn’t teach you any useful skills?) and was nearly 75% sure that Sam’s musculature had gotten steadily bigger over the course of the day. He tried to recall his train of thought. “I just asked…you know, seeing as you’re a bodybuilder…how big do you want to get?” It was a question he had always imagined asking the muscle freaks from his whack-off sessions. He’d even read a few stories on The Evolution Forum – whilst waiting for far more important posts to be uploaded, such as new morphs of freakishly huge bodybuilders – where characters had asked this of each other. “I mean, if you could grow your muscle mass by any amount, would there be a limit?” Sam was quiet for a moment. Was it a weird question, Martin wondered, for one man to ask another? The bodybuilders in his mind had always been quick to answer that there were no limits, that they wanted to get as big as possible, that there was no such thing as too big… Martin felt, for the first time in his life in front of another man, his cock stir in his pyjamas. Unlike Sam, with his knee-length shorts, Martin hadn’t been wearing proper clothes when the ship had gone down. He didn’t mind the stripy bedtime attire though. The material kept the sun off his back (shirtless Sam’s shoulders were already a glowing red) and was light enough to keep him cool at all times except for the very middle of the day. The pyjama bottoms were also baggy enough to effectively hide his aroused penis. This was something he would come to be very thankful for in the days to come. “Dude…Martin…” Sam began, hesitantly. “We’re stuck on a deserted island together…it might be ages before we’re rescued…and you’re asking me about muscles? Isn’t that…a bit odd? Shouldn’t we be thinking about survival?” “Just figured you might want to talk about it,” Martin replied. His voice sounded clipped, terse, in his ears. What’s happening to me? He wondered. I’ve got to stop acting like we’re in one of my fantasies. Bodybuilders don’t talk about their muscles swelling infinitely huge. Not in real life, anyway. He tried to control his breathing. That might help. Is Sam even growing? Or have I imagined that too? God, it feels like my balls are on fire with horniness. I can’t even think straight. He took a long, deep breath, then, listening to his heart and urging it carefully to stop beating quite so fast, exhaled slowly. I have to snap out of this crazy horniness – get my head screwed on right again. The trouble was, his brain had already begun to spin images of the bodybuilder ravaging him, forcing that huge mantool deep inside him as he got bigger and bigger, smothering him with his titanic musculature, and despite Martin’s attempts to quell his raging emotions, his cock continued to get harder in his pyjama bottoms. The muscleman was talking in a more placatory tone: “It’s just…everything’s so surreal, you know? This time last night I was pissed up on vodka and Red Bull fucking the hell out of some twink wearing a tutu and coconut bra in the men’s toilets of a luxury cruise ship…and tonight…I’m a shipwreck survivor.” He shook his head. “Surreal,” he said again. Martin quivered on the cooling sand. Sam had no idea that inches away from him was a man who was desperately trying to curb his laviscious thoughts and get his libido under control. No idea that the man was crying out silently for the ripped bodybuilder to hug him, squeeze him against his muscles, force him to swallow as much of his cock as he could, punish him, flex for him, dominate him with his superior size and strength, all the while getting freaking massively huge… No idea that the man could barely breathe with lust. For Sam’s own thoughts were quite different indeed. His brain buzzed with the grim memory of the dead that didn’t make it. Of the nightmarish screams in the dark, and the haunting image of the cruise ship’s stern being swallowed by the cruel waters. And above all, with the thought that, whatever happened, he and Martin had to survive this, no matter what. Martin let out a small moan that Sam must have taken for acquiescence, for he went on: “Anyway. It’s been a long day, Martin, and I think we’re both a little…I don’t know, mad or something.” He cleared his throat. “Probably shock. It’ll be better tomorrow, you’ll see. We’ll survive this yet.” Martin waited, hoping, praying like a drug addict begging for a fix, that Sam would extend a hand across in comfort. If he does, if I feel his hot, calloused palm, if he closes his hand around mine, grasping my fingers in that big, strong man’s paw, I’ll lose it, Martin thought. I will totally lose it. He wriggled on the sand, horribly uncomfortable, almost afraid to breathe lest he miss the sound of the big man’s arm scraping across the sand towards him. He waited five minutes. Ten. Then he heard the sound of Sam snoring. His cock jerked again, spasming in the folds of his pyjama bottoms. Such a deep, manly sound, rising from the bodybuilder’s mammoth chest. God, I’m so swept up in this fantasy that even the sound of his snores is an aphrodisiac, Martin practically wept as he began to move his little fingers back and forth over his erection. I have to cum. I have to do it…I can’t sleep, I can’t think of anything but his – oh God – his muscle, ugh, his cock, ugh. The fervent strokes of his fapping increased in vigour. He felt his eyes roll back in his head. So much muscle, so fucking huge, but judging by how much he’s already grown in the space of one day, he’s going to get so fucking insanely MASSIVE, ugh, ugh….thought was beyond him now. Lust burned his skin. It was like every cell in his body had blossomed into a tiny ear, drinking in the sound of the hulking Sam’s manly snores. You’re gonna get so BIG, so fucking BIG, ugh, ugh, so much MUSCLE, fuuuuuuuck – “What are you doing?” Sam’s voice ripped him out of his libido-soaked dream. Martin froze, hand on cock. He was nothing but an instrument of lust now. He couldn’t have formed a coherent sentence if he had tried. “Martin. I asked what you were doing. I’m a light sleeper and it sounded like you were…” he paused, the words hanging heavily in the night between them. “Well DON’T, ok? Just don’t.” Then the big guy rolled over, his back to Martin. And that was that. * Martin didn’t sleep well that first night. The object of his desires had thrown cold cement into the bubbling stirrings of his lust and the two were curdling unpleasantly in his stomach. His skin itched with frustrated desire. His eyes ached, as though the images he had conjured forth from his brain were writhing in painful death-throes behind his pupils. He had to get away…he had to wank or he’d go mad…he had to… “Morning, sleepyhead – how’d you sleep?” Martin gulped, swallowing everything – his dreams, his lust, his fury, the sudden, incredible sense of hopeless melancholy that had seized him – along with the saliva, and forced it into the pit of his stomach where it sat like a cold, heavy stone. He opened his eyes, looked up at the huge man gazing down at him, grinning, shining like a god in the morning sunlight as he stretched his muscles. Sae was definitely bigger than the night before. My God, he had to be over 300lbs now. “Um. F-fine,” he replied, sickened with the untruth, the horrid untruth of it all. And then it just came out: “But Sam…you’re BIGGER!” The bodybuilder frowned. “What do you mean?” “You’re…” Martin came shakily to his feet. He was groggy from insomnia. Whereas the day before his eyes had been level with Sam’s chin, now they were staring at his Adam’s apple. “You’re bigger. Taller. More muscular.” All his muscles looked pumped, as though he had been working them out furiously while Martin had been dozing. Surely Sam could see it…it was impossible that he hadn’t noticed or at least felt something… “Just picking up where you left off last night, huh?” Sam sighed. His tone was cold. Martin didn’t know how to reply. “Dude, we’re shipwrecked. Think with your brain, not your cock. We’re stuck on this island together…no other land in sight. We don’t even know if we’ve got enough food to survive – and you want to talk about my muscles?” Martin’s face fell. But even as the shame stabbed pins and needles into the skin of his face, his yo-yo like thoughts sprang back to Sam’s musculature. He couldn’t help it. All his life he had dreamed of meeting a growing bodybuilder who turned into a ripped freak of titan-like proportions…it was like his dreams were finally solidifying, becoming reality… “Rule one of survival,” Sam growled. He gestured down at Martin’s erection, poking above the waistband of his pyjama bottoms. When the hell had that happened? “That stops, as of now. You think I don’t have needs too? But I’m putting one need above all of the others.” He looked Martin right in the eyes. “The need to survive. You with me? Because we won’t survive unless you’re with me all the way.” Martin wanted to turn away with embarrassment but found himself nodding. Inside, his guts were writhing. Didn’t Sam know how long Martin had lusted for this moment? It wasn’t like the 35 year-old threw himself at every hot guy who came along. He had been waiting from the moment he had come out as a gay man for The One. For that perfect, size-obsessed bodybuilder who was going to swell bigger and bigger, more and more massive before him, becoming a god of muscle growth. Only, now he had finally found him, The One didn’t seem to care much about that muscle growth at all. * And so it continued. By that afternoon Sam had swollen up, adding inches of mass to his muscles and at least half an inch to his height. The next day he was even bigger. The next, bigger still. Growing up and out like some mountain of muscle, Sam’s physique filled more and more of Martin’s world even as it filled more and more of his imagination. He only had to close his eyes to picture the stud’s muscles swelling beyond comprehension, while Sam screamed “Not enough! I want MORE muscle! Need to get BIGGER!” But there was no privacy on the island. Nowhere for Martin to relieve himself. In those rare occasions when he was able to lose sight of Sam’s monstrous form for a moment and even get a stroke or two in, Sam was always only seconds away, and he was forced to whip his hand away as though his fingers had been burned. Sometimes he was too slow to withdraw his twitching digits, and Sam’s furious gaze would bore into him, radiating disgust and disappointment. “You want to survive? You want to LIVE? Then give it a rest, Martin…or so help me…” He now walked around with a permanent erection. Thankfully, he had learnt, through careful trial and error, how to arrange his baggy pyjama bottoms so that it wasn’t so noticeable. That wasn’t the only straining flesh that he had to put up with, though. Sam’s muscles, always on display, looked ready to burst from the tan skin at any point. He was pumped beyond pumped, covered with thick veins that fed hot blood to every twitching, tensed inch of the swelling, striated, steely mass of man. Sometimes Martin thought he could see Sam growing right in front of his eyes. And yet – he couldn’t touch the muscles. Couldn’t masturbate about them. Was forbidden from even discussing them. But Martin couldn’t stop thinking about them. It felt like his whole body was a giant erection…like he needed to explode, or he’d go mad. He felt deliriously light headed and weighed down with horrible sickness as well. Every glance at the bodybuilder was agony. Though some part of him – some sadistic, twisted facet of his brain – still thrilled at every glimpse of a carved up tricep, or a stretch of budding obliques. It’s like a drug that fills you with ecstasy even as it poisons you, Martin thought. And it will kill me. I’ll die of a brain aneurism or a heart attack or…maybe I’ll just explode in a shower of blood and pent up cum or something. He couldn’t bring it up with the bodybuilder either. Any attempt, no matter how subtle, was met with an angry frown that quickly caused Martin to change the subject or, as was becoming more and more common, to simply slip into a submissive silence. It wasn’t as though he didn’t at least try to think about survival. It was just that Sam’s insane, swollen muscles, getting more and more MASSIVE every day, just made any contemplation of the island, of surviving…of anything not directly associated with muscle or masturbation…seem irrelevant in comparison. * By their sixth day there, the two men knew the island like the back of their hands. They had tallied the berry bushes, had carved some rudimentary spears for fishing, and had even dug up a makeshift latrine. If Martin had wished, he could have walked around the place with his eyes closed. But closing his eyes was dangerous – because then all he would see was Sam’s hulking form, swelling bigger and bigger before him. At least with his eyes open he could avert his gaze (however much pain it caused him to do so.) Sam was, at this stage, HUGE. At 580 lbs of man, Sam was bigger than any pro bodybuilder. His muscles seemed to remain permanently tensed, even when he wasn’t flexing them. Martin swore the ground shook a little under that mass whenever Sam strode across the beach. And stride he did, the swollen teardrop muscles of his thighs propelling his striated hugeness forward with a powerful gait. More and more often Martin found himself struggling to keep up with the muscleman as they sloshed through the warm sea, spears in hand, looking for fish. His lack of protein didn’t help. He just felt so weak all of the time in his half-delirious, lusty state, blue balls aching in the raging sunshine as he trotted after the bodybuilder like some loyal trained puppy. It was a small island, and Sam’s odour now permeated the entire place – sweat and testosterone. The musk of MAN was in Martin’s nostrils and on his tongue from the moment he woke up to the moment he fell into an exhausted sleep. As though the sight of Sam’s grotesquely pumped muscles or the sound of his beach-quaking snores weren’t enough, he had now lost two further senses, taste and smell, in his battle to focus on something other than the freakish bodybuilder’s insane growth. Touch – the one thing he could never do – was his only ally left. Though the struggle to keep that particular sense from betraying him, the struggle not simply throw himself at the swollen behemoth, tiny hands reached out desperately to squeeze and caress every inch of Sam’s flexing, titanium musculature, was Sisyphean. Every second of life on the island was hell. Wonderful, terrible hell. “Well one of us is going to have to go up those rocks,” Sam was saying in that gruff, sexy voice as they sat in the shade of one of the palm trees. He gestured at the pile of black volcanic boulders, monstrous pecs tensing as he did so, swelling out into the space between them, causing Martin to lick his lips unconsciously. “Just to see if there’s anything at the top. Be a good place to look out for any ships, too. And it can’t be me. I’m not a climber. Heights…don’t agree with me. You’re pretty rangy though, Martin – I reckon you could do it.” How could Sam not know how he felt? How could he be so blind to the other man’s suffering? He was so calm, so placid, like a pile of rocks himself. Why did he not want to admit that his muscles were growing freakishly, insanely, sexily huge? Why did he not simply let Martin worship him over and over and over – Martin was so caught up in his self-loathing he suddenly realised that Sam had been talking. Usually he suckled furiously on every syllable that came out of the big man’s mouth. He had let his mind wander. Bad puppy. “Uh…which rocks?” He replied, zombie-like. Sam frowned. Oh shit, thought Martin. He knows I’ve been thinking about muscle again. His mind span quickly. “Um. Oh, those rocks,” he stammered as common sense filtered back through his haze of lust. There was an odd pile of black, volcanic rocks slightly out to sea, rising about 50 metres out of the breaking waves, with a small ring of trees at the top. They had skirted the rocks many times in their hunt for fish, but never actually talked about them before. Or had they? Martin had been so busy trying to get through each day without slipping into muscle-lust delirium that he couldn’t remember. He rose shakily to his feet. “Wait – you don’t need to go now,” Sam protested. “I mean, finding out what’s up there may be important for our survival. But it’s the hottest part of the day.” “I’ll go.” Martin’s voice had no tone in it, like all the energy had just been sucked out of him. Good puppy. * It was only after he’d made that arduous, fifteen-minute climb and come to the tree-rimmed pool that he suddenly realised he was alone. Completely alone. There was a pause while his heart stopped and he feared this might just be another daydream. Then – Delirious with sudden joy he grasped his cock. That first time, it only took three tugs before he came. Sperm exploded from the tip, more than he had ever produced in his entire life, splashing out into the hot afternoon air and splattering into the pool amid the buzzing insects. In a fit of ecstasy he wept Sam’s name, thrilled beyond measure that the bodybuilder could not hear him. His dick didn’t go down again until he had masturbated another four times. The sun was setting when he finally started his slow descent, bathed in an afterglow. He couldn’t keep a smile from his face. He felt…human again. Still insanely in lust with the bodybuilder, still – his grin widened as he reached for the next handhold down in the warm rock face and felt his cock stirring once more – wanted more than anything for Sam to crush his small form against his much larger muscles, and slam him down on his godcock. So long as he could relieve himself like this a few times a day, however, he might be able to stave off the muscle madness that had started to infect him. When he reached the bottom, the bodybuilder was waiting for him. “Well?” Sam had been worried about his little friend. Martin had grown so despondent since that first night, Sam feared he was slipping into some kind of depression. A positive attitude was key to survival. Yet the man before him now seemed different…more confident…he might survive yet… Martin had an answer ready. “There’s a pool up there. Where there’s water, there’s life…it’s swarming with insects…I reckon the birds might use it as a resting place. I just need to keep going up there to check – I’m sure I could catch one.” The big guy grinned back. This was the most the little man had spoken in the last two days. “How often do you reckon you’ll need to check the pool?” Martin thought about it. “Hmmm.” His eyes passed over his hunky friend’s massive form. The broad shoulders. The bunched valleys of his pecs. Those huge, solid-looking abs popping straining at the flesh of his stomach. The teardrops of his thighs. Those swollen, split peaks of his calves. Those arms, always tensing and untensing, swelling hugely and receding again like bronzed waves on a shore. And that perfect, huge piece of meat, hidden behind the flimsy material of his shorts. “Oh, I’d say…three or four times a day.”
  18. Wet Dreams May Come - Part 12 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2388-wet-dreams-may-come-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2402-wet-dreams-may-come-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2407-wet-dreams-may-come-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2419-wet-dreams-may-come-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2420-wet-dreams-may-come-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2426-wet-dreams-may-come-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2437-wet-dreams-may-come-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2451-wet-dreams-may-come-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2487-wet-dreams-may-come-part-9/ Part 10: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2533-wet-dreams-may-come-part-10/ Part 11: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2548-wet-dreams-may-come-part-11/ Devon lay on the bed moaning like mad with a sound that was a mix of pleasure and pain. His testicles were swelling and growing, becoming larger and firmer by the second. But before Drake could do anything there was a sound at the front door, and it flew open to reveal Anton, Harry & Deanna, as well as Charles, all being flung to the floor by the earth itself outside. A mound of earth with various objects such as mushrooms, branches, and moss, created the figure of a man that rolled up to and through the door, but as it rolled ever closer to that destination the man's limbs and features became clearer and clearer until there in the living room stood a marvel of a man: 6' 8" tall, rugby player's build, but with much definition, a deep olive color, much like clay, with mossy hair that spread across his chest and cascaded down his head. The hair clung around his jaw line like two days worth of stubble and framed the top of his head which held two eyes that looked like emeralds. On the very top of him was an exceptionally rudimentary crown made out of what looked like chunks of gold and silver all mish-mashed together and having randomly picked up and encased precious to semi-precious to precious stones. Anton, Harry, Deanna, and Charles barely had time to pick themselves up off the floor, when they were whisked away and up into the air to be deposited on the second story loft. Chairs from the dining room made it with them which, by unseen hands, they were then forced to sit in, along with James. Drake made to move and was suddenly hit with some kind of blast that although making him take a step back, shattered into a million sparkling pieces upon impact with his chest. The stagger was just enough so that vines creeping like tendrils came in from the outside and bound him tightly so that he could not move. Then the man walked up the stairs. "Behold, Lord Oberon approaches." called out Puck. Reaching the top of the stairs the man turned towards the vine covered giant. "You have been far to wayward, Draig Coedwig, and no one disobeys Lord Oberon, especially not one of his own sons! But I do believe you have had a great amount of assistance in this, and we shall take care of the usurper to my authority... now!" Turning his head and body towards the bed, he stared down upon Devon and his oddly growing form. He waved his hand and suddenly there was a shower of sparks and sparkles that flew everywhere but onto its intended target. Oberon looked aghast and stood staunchly to attempt again, with the same results as last time. "Who dares interfere with Lord Oberon's punishment. This man shall be dealt with for obstructing nature and the will of Lord Oberon!" The fairy king fired spells again at Devon, with the same brilliant but non-affective result as a woman's voice was heard echoing on the wind. "I think not!" Suddenly there were quite a few flittering miniscule globes of light, flickering and fly hither and yon in the house, and one that shimmered brightly growing in form until there at the foot of the bed stood a tall, beautiful, athletic woman, with pointed ears, and sapphires for eyes, alabaster like skin, and fine spun gold for hair. She too wore a crown of gathered pearls and dew drops that caught and refracted the light from and to every direction. Oberon stepped back astonished then stepped forward one step and roared, "Know your place, woman!" There was a flash of light in the woman's eyes which extended throughout and past her body suddenly flooding the house with a great brilliance and her voice echoed on the air like a god's. "EVEN TO YOU, OH, OBERON, I AM NO MERE WOMAN AND SHALL NOT BE ADDRESSED AS SUCH!" The ground, the house, and many loose articles shook at the resonance of the woman's voice, but it and the light lessened to a degree and she approached Oberon, calmly but extremely stoically. "You have been drunk reading the work of Shakespeare again, I take it. I know my place, and charge thee to remember yours! I am not like the woman describe in Shakespeare, some sophomoric, dewy-eye school girl that is utterly naive. When the Earth-mother made us to rule the realm of the fey, she made us equal to one another so that there would be balance in the magic we wrought. You have no ability to outdo or overcast me any more than I do you, and you will not talk down to me like I am your lesser or I will call mother to have her way with you!" Suddenly there were several bright flashes of light. The bed, Devon, Drake, Oberon, and the woman, we down on the first floor, while Anton, Charles, Deanna, Harry, James, and Puck were on the upstairs loft, sitting in chairs overlooking the living room, all were free save Puck who was now bound by the vines. The rest of the living room furniture was neatly stacked and arranged where the bed had been. "What is this Titania? Why doest thou defy me! Can you not see that justice needs be done here?" "Perhaps and perhaps not, but are you truly seeking justice or vengeance against an adult son who desired to do something else with his life that what you wanted?" "He is the heir to our kingdom!" "Only made so recently because you in a drunken rage decided to banish the other hundred or more some odd siblings of Draig! And why worry so much about the establishment of an heir? We are immortal. Able to be killed, yes, but who would do it? The age of war amongst the fey is long past. We all work together to preserve ourselves against mankind and modernization. And if you would be calm yourself, you'd see that is the reason I am able to override your magic right now." Pointing to the bed, Oberon and everyone else began to watch as Devon's moans became louder, more frequent and breathless as he writhed on the bed. His two balls were simply gigantic now, even for a giant man of nine and a half feet tall. They had grown to the size of two small bundles, packages....and there was movement from within! Two small hands, on set in one ball and another pair inside the other ball, began pushing outward a little and then stroking down. "OOoooooooooo, fuck!" Devon began to twist and write, his hands aimlessly reaching for his balls, hefting them, rubbing them trying to reach for his cock head to rub it hard, fast, and furious. Yet he could not do so for his cock had begun to grow becoming a bit longer and much thicker. The girth kept pilling on until cock actually was as thick as one of his thighs and rested heavy upon both of them, nearly making it impossible for the man to reach his testicles and give them a vigorous rub. "AAauuuuugh! OOOOOoooooh! ....huh.... Must....CummmmmmmmMMMMMMOH!" Devon began to buck his hips and attempt to roll his massive thighs inward so that they might caress and stroke his massive balls, while his hand stretch, reached, and contorted into various twisted angles, eventually grabbing a hold of the sides of the bed and nearly crushing them to splinters. The two hands in each set of balls began to rub harder and faster eventually alternating stroke and pressure types: one moving fast and quickly in shorter and shorter strokes, while the other pushed out harder and farther moving in very long and slow but firm, powerful strokes. Finally that was enough. Arching his back and letting out a low, drawn, deep resonant moan, Devon cried out and finally reached orgasm. Suddenly one set of hands withdrew, and was seen travelling down the gigantic rod that now was Devon's cock. A second set of moans and the second set of hands withdrew inside and a secondary form was seen travelling down the great penis. A third and fourth set of moans and Devon actually blew his load this time beginning with two volleys that set out two babies with the fluid. As Devon's cock began to recede and shrink back to its normal erect length of three feet and resting flaccid length of twenty-four and three-quarters inches, the two babies that were expelled began to rise in the air and in a matter of seconds went from wee new-borns to toddlers, their cries getting louder and lower as they grew. But these were no ordinary human new-borns, or toddlers for that matter they were both extremely tall and very muscular for their age compared to human children, and they were extremely blessed in another way as well. From across the room, or even one floor up and away, one could tell these were two boys - twin boys. Another few minutes passed and the boys grew from toddlers to primary school boys, another growth school boys to pre-teens, and once more and the young boys stood as young men, just turned teenager about three fourths of the way to adulthood. And there they stood still screaming, but their eyes beginning to open, their breathing becoming normal, standing an incredible seven feet ten inches tall, near one of the only regular sized doorways in the house where they rose head and shoulders above the frame. Originally they had extremely golden blond hair that hung in small ringlets, but as they grew and aged it got longer, straighter, and fuller, retaining some but not all of the curl and taking on a darker brown with honey golden highlights. They were a perfect combination of their two parents physically. Their cries grew silent and they stood there stretching out their arms and legs, staring at their hands and feet, until they suddenly looked up with a sense of knowing and looking at Devon and Drake spoke out, "Dad?....Dad?..." "What on earth?" bellowed out Oberon. "Yes, dear, what on Earth, indeed. I was allowed a bit of extra strength to countermand your actions because Devon was pregnant with child, two children it seems, twin-boys. Mother would never allow you to kill new life simply because a son of yours strayed from your plans for him. You must swallow your arrogance and pride this time. Your battle is lost. Draig now has sixteen trappings of human life, along with pictures and documentation to prove he is human - eighteen now that he has two sons with this man. His fey magic is spent, and he is nearly large enough that nothing magical you can do would affect him. You would have to resort to hurting him. Would you do that? Have you grown so cold and hard, so like the way of men?" Suddenly there was a great blast of wind which sent Titania off her feet and skidding out the door. The bed Devon was on disappeared from underneath him, and four male fey appeared behind the twin boys binding them so they could not break free. "Most definitely, and now that the sons are born, I shall my say and my vengeance upon my son, by taking out this....this man, he claims to love and for whom he has forsaken everything!" Casting a very large spell in the form of a huge ball of crackling energy and fire, Oberon pushed his hands and arms from his torso and sent it towards the staggering Devon, who was still very bewildered and weak from giving birth. But Drake had been working on the vines and managed to snap free, screaming out Devon's name, he rushed to Devon's side and embraced him, attempting to pull him down into a crouching position in the hopes that the great ball of magic would fly over them both. Despite being held the two-twin boys managed to take single steps forward, calling out the word "Dad" in unison and with terror in voices. Their captors held them firmly and would not release them, but then something strange and wondrous occurred. Their cocks suddenly grew and inflated into a massive erection that glowed and sparkled vividly. Suddenly the two youths, clinched their buttocks, arched their backs, tilted their head backwards, rolled their eyes upwards, twisted their legs and arms, curled their fingers and toes, and.... "UAWAAAAAGH!" "UAWAAAAAGH!" Like their father Drake had done so few nights ago, it seems they somehow managed to have a magical orgasm, the power of their magic emanating from their prongs. Two balls of magic sped towards Devon and Drake with blinding speed, even far faster than Oberon's most powerful and perhaps deadly spell. The boys magic struck true to the very center and core of Devon and Drake and in seconds they went from trying to crouch down to doubling over. Low growls began to emanate from their mouths, their bodies began to contort and rise to change and yet once again...GROW! With each pound of their heart and breath of their lungs their hands and feet swelled and grew longer, pulsed and grew wider, stretched and grew thicker...bigger and bigger and bigger until they looked so odd with ridiculously large clown feet and hands to match. But then they began to moan and cry out and again in pulsed timing with their breath and heart beats their legs began to grow longer, their arms reached out further, their limbs grew out farther and farther from their torso. As they stood up, stretching and twisting to accommodate the finishing growth of their arms and legs their torso and neck began to stretch, to elongate, to rise higher and higher while their shoulders got even more impossibly wider and wider. But more than their bodies grew.... their muscles kept up with the growth, keeping the same size and proportion they had been, but now that the increase in height was done, they too partook of the energy to grow. Every muscle fiber of their body twitched and bounced. The two men bent and spasmed into various poses, like some bodybuilder who knew all compulsory moves and positions but lacked fluidic and graceful movements to change from one to the other. A dance looking as though performed by marionettes made of the Tin Man in his most rusted condition ever, the two flexed and popped and bounced their muscles as they grew deeply denser, thunderously thicker, and horrendously harder. More full and swoll they became. The mountain mass of muscles on their bodies rolled and grew fighting for every last millimeter of space on the now gigantic frames of their bodies. Their upper arms now looked to be nearly as thick as their thighs once were, their thighs each as thick as their torso. Calves we so dense and full one would swear they were the thighs if not for the shape of them. The traps rising high pushing on their ears, save for the fact their necks grew into mighty plinths that pushed them back down, somewhat. The back and chest the pushed out and so wide, there was no way to describe them but as a breathing wall. One step for either of the two giants and the earth shook for miles around them, and that was if they stepped tip-toed. Stumbling around like toddlers once more, for their legs were simply to ginormous to walk regularly, the two men suddenly snapped frozen stiff, moaning in sheer pleasure as their cock and balls now partook of the growth and simply, effortlessly, and yet oh so greatly inflated, oozed, poured out ever longer, thicker, rounder, fuller, harder that previously. They just kept growing and growing gaining in size and weight hanging fuller, longer, and lower. The balls of course finally reached their size hanging like melons compared to other men, but their pricks kept going and growing now going from flaccid to erect state. But so long and thick they were they simply grew out and down and occasionally bounced up, but slammed back to pointing downward. They were so thick and long and heavy there was no way any longer they could support themselves in an upward, standing erection. And with that the two men spewed copious amounts of spoo onto the floor as the great magical ball of lethal energy from Oberon hit them both. It hit them both and shattered into hundreds of thousands of little flicker flames off in every direction setting the whole place on fire. All of Devon's friends weren't sure what to do as they tried to figure out how to get down from the loft, past Puck, past Oberon, and out the now burning barn. Suddenly there was a great wind that arose and on it, it carried the heavy dewed form of a fog. Within an instant every single flame that was ablaze was snuffed out, causing minimal damage to the objects they were on and to the barn itself. Now a bright sparkle returned, it was Titania back from being swept out, and this time there was a slightly invisible figure of a woman behind her wearing a crown and dress of wheat, barley, and oat sheaves and a top and over gown of green leaves and moss. But whatever those two ladies had in mind to do or say, they had to wait, for the two boys suddenly clutched their sides, and then each other. The fey guard commanded by Oberon tried their best to keep hold of them but they were growing again... and growing and growing and growing and growing, yet it didn't appear that they were aging or their form maturing from the new teenage stage. They only thing that actually changed about their appearance was that their ear tops grew lower and rounder as they got taller and taller, until the twin boys finally stopped at a towering height, later discovered to be thirteen feet four inches tall, and a bit more length to their...now regular, 'wands.' Oberon was suddenly hoisted up into the air, while floorboards in the living rose up and off the planks that were coming up as well. From this newly, although properly and politely made hole, a mound of earth rose up and encompassed Oberon from his feet all the way up to his shoulders. "What is this!" "It is the work and will of Mother!" Called out Titania. "You have lost your mind and your way, Oberon. So she has given me the power to counteract and keep you at bay until such time as she deems your head is clear thinking again. However, do not think you will call upon your equal powers to get away. That is not me that has incased you, it is mother herself! And she will drag you into her and begin to re-teach you and educate you in the error of your ways. "It begins with this. If you wondered what has happened here tonight. You not only lost a son due to your temper and malcontent, you lost an entire family! You sought to destroy the human, who really had no blame nor fault to play in this. It was our son, Draig's wish to leave, to become human, and he managed to find a human with good enough heart to not only help him, but love him. A love that was so strong that upon their first night together, magic deemed it necessary to make it possible for them to have children. "Now the children were a breed between fey and human, and we could have talked with Draig and Devon about raising them and allowing the two to visit them, for they carried two traits- one from fairies and one from humans. Fey children are born adults, their knowledge and minds intact and accessible upon awakening. Human children grow from babies and must learn, be educated, learn to operate their bodies and grow into adulthood. The traits combined and had them grow physically to their teenage years, mentally a little in between, full of some knowledge, and recognition, but still much they needed to learn. They would be impossible as they were to raise into the human world. We could have offered to raise and change them in world where they could have lived, with us, but your actions have caused us, yourself, to even lose that. "Their sensing that their fathers were in trouble caused them to shoot out the only vestige of fairy magic inside them to protect their parents, but what could protect them from the hell you unleashed? They had to grow! Already by human standards they were legally declared giants, and now your actions made sure there is no doubt. Look at High Priest James! He is considered fairly tall for a man and yet he doesn't even come up to the middle of Devon and Draig's knees! He just barely reaches the bottom of their knee caps! As such with the father's genes changed, especially by magic what do you think that meant for the boys? Out of a union from their fathers they came, and if their fathers changed, so too would they. They now stand so tall James comes up but barely a quarter of the way up their thighs! When done growing and adults, they will be as tall, if not larger, than Devon and Draig! To help raise them so they could come back and live with their fathers eventually, we cannot even do that now! They are far too big to take inside a fairy hill and magic to shrink them.... And Titania shot of four balls of light striking Devon, Drake, and the twins, which simply struck them, spread it's glow around the bodies and dissipated. "Works absolutely nil!" "I know not what treachery you spew forth but..." Suddenly the earth rose up and enclosed around Oberon's mouth. "Be silent. Your mother is administering admonishment against you and you had better listen." Suddenly the ground that held Oberon began to pull down into the earth. Oberon groan and screamed, struggled, as best he could encased in the earth mound, but down he went. Down...down...down... down... until his head disappeared and one could not even tell the earth had been disturbed there. The planks that had been taken up before were all placed back, in more square and true alignment then they had been before, followed by the floor boards, then the bed disappeared, replaced by the living room furniture. Titania then turned and faced Draig. "Draig, my son. You have a lesson to learn as well, especially now that you shall be raising a family. You kept your heart's desires and wished known from both your parents and the rest of your family. Had you not done so, you might have found an ally, or at the very least, it wouldn't have come as such as shock to us. But...that part is now over. I love you... and as for this young man.... Devon, you risked much attempting to fight the king of the fairies, but if you are driven by such a love for my son as to do that, and even slightly succeed, I might add, then I most assuredly love you, for that great amount of love given towards my son. You two have my blessing on your marriage. "And let that start the bestowing of gifts and punishments, for all the great battle and deeds that have come forth from this, there is much bestowing that needs to be done. First... Devon and Draig, you have a lot of work to do in adjusting this place to your new size, both in body frame, and in family size. So with that...." Titania waved her hand and the furniture and bed all enlarged itself to accommodate Devon and Drake's new size. "There are two more beds of the same size, one for each of the sons for they need a place to sleep too. Also there is some smaller furniture more human sized, so friends, family, and guests may rest comfortably while partaking in your company. "High Priest James. Some of what you did, ran contrary to the vows and oaths you took as a priest, yet you did do your best to help my son and his companion. So you shall be given a push...something neither a punishment nor a reward. My son, and his partner, deserve a proper wedding, and you shall make sure it is provided unto them. Hold it here in the adjacent field next to the property. I shall help arrange for it to be temporarily cleared for the event. Draig's family does like to celebrate. "Harry and Deanna, you gave up part of your property, your building to house my child and his partner. In this we are very pleased. I understand that you are attempting to eat more wholesome food and grow most of them yourself in your garden, as a reward I shall help see to it that you learn from the best and your garden is always overly abundant. You shall never starve as long as either one of you lives. "Anton. You have to prominent a place for me to grant you much in the way of magic, but you also must continue to help, for my two grandsons will need to have certificates made and be introduced to the world which they live in at some point in time. But we fey do have some friends in high places...look for a promotion soon. "PUCK! As usual your forget that as royal fool, jester, entertainer, your place is not just by Oberon's side, but as mine as well. I should have learned of all these transactions by you. As my grandsons cannot learn they way normal human students do it shall be your job to teach them until they come of age, matching their physical bodies, but you shall do this at a cost." Titania waved her hands and Puck suddenly grew and swelled until was in the form of Edwin Clayworth once more. "You shall train them and to help keep up the human appearance, train them in this form and in this form you shall remain until this task is done. And one other punishment as well. Oh, think not I know not of your romp with Cobweb and Peasbottom, two of my ladies with whom you were to have no contact. As such, your punishment shall be a reward. A reward for.... "Charles. I appreciate your assistance in all these matters, Charles. I also see into your mind and know your heart's desire, something that isn't too far off from my son-in-law Devon's." Waving her hands two extremely large sandals came up from nowhere, shrunk just a little bit and deposited themselves into Charles' hands. "You shall soon obtain a world record yourself, the world's most changed or varied human, after Devon and Draig, of course. Put this on when you go to bed every night. Over the course of time you shall become a seven and a half foot tall, largely muscled and endowed man yourself. But along with the reward, I must charge thee with a task. For you see, eventually Oberon will be brought to his senses and will be released, he will then try to claim old friends again. I will not have Puck's punishment lessened by any degree. Therefore he shall be bound to this plane, and bound by you. Discover a lover of your own if you wish, even a partner for life, but let them know, until such time as my grandsons are old enough, it is your task to come here, once grown into the large man you will become, and have your way with Puck.... whether he wants it, or not. "For the now that is all. I will come visit all of thee again soon and talk more on these matters, the dawn is approaching and I must away to Mother before I can even sleep on this matters. Draig, Devon, take care my loves, and be sure to name your children well." There was suddenly many flashing lights as if hundreds of photography flash bulbs and several strobe lights were going off simultaneously and when they stopped, Titania was gone. Devon turned and asked what the weather was going to be like for the next couple of days. He was informed it was to be sunny for both. With that he smiled at Drake, pushed against the wall above the outer doorway and made it cave in, collapsing outside. Walking through the new doorway he called out to Drake and asked him to help move the twin's beds into the living room and shooed everyone away so they could get some sleep. Over the next few weeks everyone pitched in to get the barn upgraded and expanded so the twins could have their own bedrooms. The major addition to the barn, not just fixing the rest of the inside, turned out to be a weight room from Devon and Draig to train, and eventually the twins as well. Well, seeing the giant, colossal, strong men their father's were they couldn't help but desire to be as big and strong as them. Devon and Drake decided to name them exactly as they would be, but choosing regular names that sounded close to what they told them their true names were. One was Carl Dean and the other was Foster Faer which were similar sounding to the Welsh words cawr dyn and the Gaelic words fathach fear both of which meant "giant man." Speaking of giant men, Devon and Drake spent a bit of time away from the lime light, in seclusion. With occasional trips to doctors and specialists who were paid off or rewarded by Titania, to make low key and mysterious updates about the two giant men who so recently burst onto the scene. After a period of about seven years, the doctors said the men's mysterious growth that had continued finally stopped, their bones fused together as they should be and they were now reintroduced to the world even bigger and stronger than before. The Three Bars Pub crowd went stark raving mad over the sight of them, as well as the Guinness World Record people, Playgirl, and the Genitass World Sexxx Record people. For no wonder, when they came out and appeared in public, most men didn't even come up to the top of their calves, and the amount of weight they were able to bench and lift and hoist and press, even calculating things proportionately was utterly staggering. Not to mention the fact that being so tall and so hugely built and defined, it was near to impossible to figure out how to design clothes for them, let out find enough fabric to do it. Add to that fact that for the pants or shorts one had also accommodate their exceptionally long and thick cocks. Despite wearing some specialty made shorts, the Genitass World Sexxx Record judges practically didn't have to ask them to strip in order to measure, except when it came to being erect. Playgirl had to reprint that month's issue a total of five times. Back at home, the two turned on their cameras everywhere, except in rooms where the twins were located, and this time indeed made absolute millions off their pay for view website and continue to make more so today. Well, wouldn't you pay to watch when given the opportunity to see two men with these stats: HEIGHT: 192 inches, 16 feet, or 4.876 meters tall! NECK: 65 inches or 1,651millimeters. SHOULDER: 293 inches or 7,442.2 millimeters. CHEST: 262.25 inches or 6,661.15 millimeters. UPPER ARMS: 90 inches or 2,286 millimeters." FOREARMS: 74.5 inches or 1,892.3 millimeters. ABS: 98 inches or 2,489.2 millimeters. WAIST: 86.75 inches or 2,203.45 millimeters. THIGHS: 106 inches or 2,692.4 millimeters. CALVES: 80.75 inches or 2,051.05 millimeters. FEET & SHOES: 38.33 inches or 973.582 millimeters long by 15.66 inches or 397.764 millimeters wide. A size US Men's 93 5D or a size 492 in the UK. WEIGHT: 8,257 pounds or 3,745.312 kilograms, or 589.78 stone! BENCH PRESS: 17640 pounds or 8.5 tons 640 pounds or 8,001.369 kilograms, or 1260 stones. COCK: 60.75 inches, or 5 feet 3/4 of an inch, or 1543.05 millimeters flaccid and 90 inches, or 7.5 feet, or 1543.05 millimeters erect. And their balls seem like small boulders to most men. Carl and Foster were introduced to the world on their "fourteenth" birthday, looking like very large, hulking teenage boys, not yet gone through puberty which scared everyone. Well, when a fourteen year old young man, let alone two, stand 160 inches, or 13' 4", or 4.064 meters tall, wouldn't you be scared, if not somewhat apprehensive? It was no surprise when they introduced Ed as the man who had acted as nanny and assisted in raising them up to that point, although it still made many marvel for even as tall as Ed was, the twins had outgrown him by the time they were, "five." But that was a number of years ago. The twins are now aged twenty and rumor has it they are just as big, if not a tad bit bigger than their fathers. There is another rumor surrounding them, for, well... young men are young men and they have needs, especially from age eighteen through their twenties. And if they are as tall or taller than their fathers' height of sixteen feet, who will they get to be with them? Rumor has it, they decided to be with each other. But then again, that can all be seen can't it? They've now joined the live web broadcasts. You can look them up easily, or still find appearances down at the Three Bar Pub, or.... if you go through that hedge there and make right...there is an exceptionally large barn you may find interesting. How do I know? Oh, I don't... I just spread gossip around. It gives me something to do during the day... just here to cause mischief and mayhem. (wink)
  19. dmrppp

    The Ogre Part 2

    THE OGRE Part 2 Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2537-the-ogre-part-1/ I unwrap the plastic wrap on the cake. The cake’s smell is strange, not off-putting by any means, just a smell that I am not familiar with. I rip off a small piece and try it. It has a faint lavender taste – very light which is surprising due to its muddy color. Upon a second bite, the taste grows on me. As I continue to pick at the cake, I feel a warm sensation slowly building like a comforting fire. I feel relaxed and start to feel light-headed - kind of stoned, and question if I should continue eating the cake. There is something about the cake that makes me continue eating. Suddenly, I realize there is no cake left, only a few scant crumbs. I lick my finger and dab it over the crumbs, gathering any remaining bits. “Did I really just eat that entire cake?" I ask myself surprised, "oh my god, what?! Why do I have a boner?” I head to the bathroom to take care of what might be one of the most intense erections I have ever had. Catching my reflection in the mirror, I notice that the new shirt I had gotten for my birthday seemed tight – tighter than it had been earlier that day. “What the hell!?” I pull at the shirt attempting to loosen up some space, pausing as I worry something is wrong. I start to unbutton the shirt, stopping, staring at the subtle definition between my pecs. “Holy shit!” There’s a pec there, subtle, but definitely more defined than it had been before. Unable to process what I am seeing, I instinctively run my hand over my chest. I hurriedly unbutton more buttons and my imagination begins to spiral. “What is…was it the cake? Nawww!” I feel a new hardness in my biceps. I excitedly let the shirt drop to the floor and give a quick flex. “What is going on?” I see a vein I’ve never seen before: surprising me, delighting me, energizing me. I trace the vein down my forearm intoxicated by my new findings. “The cake must have…? There must have been something in it. What could have been in it? Did Mike-” My thoughts shift to Mike and all I can imagine is his body. I reel as my cock explodes. As soon as my orgasm subsides, my panic returns. "Was I hallucinating?" I step on a scale and to my surprise it reads 135 – 5 lbs lighter than the weight I thought I was. I clean myself up and head to confront Mike about the cake. -- “It’s about time you came.” Mike said gesturing for me to come in. His smooth, resonant tone caresses me, inviting me to cross the threshold. “Can I get you a drink?” I survey the house – covering the walls are sheets of paper with notes scrawled across them. “Crap – he’s crazy” I think to myself. “So, did you like the cake?” I pause, unsure of what to say. “It was interesting.” I manage to get out. “How do I ask him?” I ask myself, growing more nervous. “Hmm…what was interesting about it?” Mike inquires, allowing me the opportunity to spill. “It had a flavor - I couldn’t figure out what it was.” “Oh-” Mike quickly adds sounding less enthused. “I don’t know how to put this, but – I had a strange reaction to the cake…” “Yes? - ”
 “…after I ate the cake I felt…warm, like I was on fire without being burnt, and it was like I was stoned and like my clothes shrunk and I guess my scale is wrong and it was just my imagine, but it said I lost about 5 lbs -” “You probably lost 15 and gained 10 pounds of muscle.” Mike cut me off. I am rendered speechless. After an awkward pause, Mike prods, “Did you like it?” “I guess, but how? What was -“ “You can do more.” Mike continues, “- that was just a taste. I saw the way you looked at me – when you brought that envelope over. I saw that you wanted it.” “Wanted what? Wait! You drugged me? Why did – How - Will I - ” I start to panic. “Sit down.” Overcome, I run right out the front door. I keep running until I reach my door and lock it behind me. Out of breath, I gather my thoughts. “So he drugged me. That is insane! I gained muscle and lost weight – how is that possible? This is insane. Of course, I didn’t sit down. What kind of lunatic drugs a stranger and thinks they will not react like I did. Am I over-reacting? Wait - did he say I could do more? What?! Am I crazy!? I can’t – what if – I don’t – but. Aghhhh!” My cock stirs. “Why not do more? No.” Later that evening, Mike rocks my dream. I am standing outside Mike’s house in between his hedges peering through his window. I see him slowly striping his off his wife-beater. He turns. I fear he caught me, but instead of shooing me away, he winks - coaxing me to join him. I stumble through his hedge and push open his door. There he is, standing in full glory. I can’t believe his body. Hesitantly, I reach out to touch the god before me. He grabs my hand presses it to his abs, pulling it slowly up the cobbled ridges to his right nipple. I give his pec a squeeze causing him to inhale sharply surprised. I continue unaided over his delt down his tree-trunk of an arm. I cup his bicep and he flexes sending a jolt through my body. Wrapping up his tricep’s horseshoe, I find myself grasping his mountainous traps. Spontaneously, I run my tongue up the Christmas tree of his back, causing him to turn around bringing me face to face with his substantial member. "What a cock!" His cock throbs beckoning me. I tickle his slit and wrap my lips around his mushroom head. Sliding down his shaft, I wrap my arms around his body and grab his ass. He chuckles causing me to look up. As I continue, I watch as his face begins to morph. I am taken aback and stop which causes the morphing of his face to also subside. Intrigued, I begin again full-throttle, and his face begins its transformation once again. Faster and faster, I suck. He moans. I look back up and in place of his face is a face I naturally recognize: my own. My orgasm jolts me awake. As my heavy breathing quiets, I’ve made my decision: I’ve got to do more. --to be continued.
  20. The Mind is a Terrible Thing to Waste Alfie was born with a gift he inherited from his parents. He never wanted to use it for any particular reason because he knew if he did, he could not fit in with the rest of his classmates. The other kids always talked about him behind his back as if he was some freak of nature. They knew about the story of his family's secret and made it clear to him that he wouldn’t escape its reputation. What they didn’t know though is that he always knew what they were thinking. He can hear their thoughts traveling through their heads. This never became an issue with him until he entered high school. They always pick on him because of the way he looks physically. He is not a fit guy and they know that they can push him around because of it. He has been practicing his mental abilities for several weeks to make his hormones react in a way that they can become a factor in retaliation for his bullying. His father has even told him that if he wants to prevail in a bad situation, he needs to harness his energy and fight back. The baseball team is the worst offender because he tried out for it one day last summer and always wanted to play. He was deemed too heavy and couldn't keep up with the bigger, more muscular boys. Some of the guys had monster arms and huge quads due to their hardcore training routines. Alfie envies their dedication and really wants to have that trait too. One day as he walks to his next class in the hallway, three of those huge guys from the team stop dead in their tracks where he is walking and knock him over. His school books and supplies fly everywhere around him as they start laughing and taunting him. He gets so mad that he decides enough is enough and starts playing with their heads. He makes eye contact with all three of them and starts focusing his energy on their minds. He knows that their only power in this situation is in their muscles, so he starts to make them feel uneasy. He makes them shrink one by one as their hulking arms and legs start to diminish in size. What he wasn't expecting was stealing their muscle power and putting it into his own body. If it was just one of them, he would only experience some growth, but since it is three of them, his growth will be astounding. He can sense the changes coming to his body as they are frozen in their positions. Alfie looks down and sees muscles starting to peek through his fat. He weighs 230 pounds in his current state, but it is obvious that he will grow even bigger. The guys are rail thin now as they watch his body convulse and reshape itself in front of them. His fat arms are thickening into huge cannons as they keep stretching bigger. His once flabby moobs are now forming into gargantuan pillows which explode through his shirt. His clothes shred as he can't stop the growth process. His big legs are becoming massive tree trunks as his back begins to take up the entire walkway. He realizes that this isn’t normal growing but there is little he can do about it at this point. The guys don’t even notice how much they shrunk because they are mesmerized by this behemoth appearing in front of them. His growth gets to the point where the floor below them starts creaking. Alfie raises his arms and puts them out to his sides to push on the lockers and crush them. His old ass is reforming to grow to three times its size as he busts through his underwear. He reveals his thick throbbing cock as it oozes its thick gunk on to the quaking floor. Amazingly, Alfie’s mind remains intact as he lets out a huge roar to scare the baseball players. The guys start running now but he manages to catch one of them in his arms. He thinks about hurting him real good, but instead decides to teach him a lesson and tries to penetrate him. He rips his pants off and gets his cockhead in before the guy squeals in pain. The other two are still running, but they turn around once they get to the stairwell to see where the other guy went. The two guys, Ronnie and Todd, wonder what they should do next. Their teammate, Steven, is being raped badly by Alfie but he must be over 8’ feet tall and 400 pounds easy now. There are screams heard through the building as other kids go barreling out the side doors to avoid the behemoth’s wrath. Steven continues to wail as Alfie spreads his ass wider and wider as his 15” cock moves further inside. Todd tells Ronnie to go call 911 since he doubts the police would be much help. After sending his teammate down the stairwell to call emergency services, Todd finds a fire extinguisher close to where he is standing and grabs it. He runs towards Alfie who is still ravishing Steven. He sprays him with the extinguisher and makes him angrier. The hulking kid starts to use his powers again on Todd, but this time to make him fall over. Todd screams in pain as his head is killing him. He falls to the ground and is knocked unconscious. With Ronnie not there, Steven is powerless against the behemoth. He begins to weaken considerably as Alfie finishes fucking him. The huge kid dumps his load inside him and drops him on the ground. The floor beneath Alfie now is cracking and giving way. He manages to lift himself out of the sinkhole that was the floor and makes a door in a nearby wall to go outside. Flashing lights surround him as various security teams set up their positions when he comes into view. He is told to get down on the ground or they will have to shoot him. Ronnie is seen hiding behind one of the SWAT team members. Alfie spots him and starts to charge towards him. Shots ring out as he is hit several times. He falls over and destroys the concrete beneath him. Everyone is told not to approach him because they are not completely sure if he is awake or not. Ronnie attempts to get past the barricade set up by the security teams to see if Alfie is dead. It seems he has forgotten about the massive monster’s mental powers. The Two Lovers Edwin is a nicely built 27 year old who was previously overweight during his childhood. He decided six years ago to do something about it though. Before he started though, he went to college and earned a great degree from a well-known university. He met all kinds of guys there and learned a lot about himself including the fact that he is really into muscle, a lot of muscle. His first boyfriend is not extremely big and isn't that tall either. He always went to go and watch him practice for his archery tournaments and was amazed at how muscular he had to be to compete. For a guy that wasn't taller than 5'3, he is major ripped and has quite the arms. Edwin loves to rub his arms all the time and enjoys the feeling it gives him inside. They both used to say how they were both outcasts when they were younger and now they have each other. One day, both men were at the local mall and walked by a vendor that was pushing a new product aimed at enhancing your libido along with various other things that they couldn't mention out on the floor. Both guys were suspicious because no one was stopping to even listen to the guy's spiel. His boyfriend, Angelo, heard the word libido and pulled his arm to stop and listen to the vendor. After a little coaxing, Edwin did in fact stop and that was all it took. The vendor gave both men one single pill to take before they both have sex. He mentioned that the results will happen when you need them to. They both looked at the tiny little bottles with the pills in them and were really confused as to why there would be only one pill. The vendor said trust him it will be all they need and then proceeded to walk out of the mall. It is very strange to see the man turn around after giving them the pills. Both men are intrigued that just a single pill could do so much. They don't want to waste too much time so they have sex that night. Edwin tells Angelo to take his pill first because he is the more sexual one. He does so but nothing was happening. He already has abs that peek through the skin, but they don’t completely show.....yet. Edwin decides to wait to see if Angelo’s pill starts working before he takes his. After several minutes, there is still nothing to be seen on him. He begs Edwin to take his since he doesn’t want to be the only guinea pig. After giving in to his playful nudging, he takes his pill. Nothing seems to be happening for him either. The two men both decide to do the nasty anyway since they are already so horned out. During this point of his life, Edwin’s body is fairly average and has no real muscle tone. Angelo however still finds him incredibly attractive even without the muscles. He starts to kiss his adorable Latino lover and rubs his hands all down his chest and back. He hears him start to moan and groan, but the eroticism of his voice keeps his attention on the stud’s body. His hands can now feel a noticeable difference in his back. The muscles appear to be getting wider as he feels his lats spreading and thickening outward. With his body up against Angelo’s, he feels his pecs starting to fill out, getting fuller as his arms get beefier and veiny. He starts licking the growing biceps filling up with more blood and getting more powerful. His abs are popping out into huge blocks and amazingly he height is increasing. He can hear Angelo’s spine and back making loud popping sounds adding inch after inch of additional height to his frame. He had decent legs before, but now they are getting as large as oak trees. He had a small penis because of his height, but Edwin can now feel that it has lengthened because of his height difference. It is at this point that Angelo tells him that it is his turn to change. Now at 5'8, he is just one inch shorter than Edwin is. He places his nicely formed hands onto his lover’s back and starts to massage him. At the same time, he uses his tongue to start licking the creases of his ears. He moves up to Edwin’s neck and feels the muscles tense as the sweat begins to bead up. He moans since the feeling is so amazing. He wraps his arms around him to get to his chest which at the moment has no definition.....yet. He caresses and rubs Edwin’s pecs as he begins to feel the muscle fibers expanding. His skin starts stretching as he hears popping coming from all over his body. The sound instantly gets both men excited as their cocks grow hard. Angelo takes his right hand and moves it down to Edwin’s cock as he feels it lengthening. His skinny arms are swelling and dripping with rivers of sweat. His pecs blow up into boulders as the ends of his nipples drape down towards the floor. Angelo can’t stop licking him now as he moves his body to Edwin’s front to get to his hairy abs and beautifully formed new tree trunk legs. His back continues to make huge popping sounds as it adds muscle after muscle to his changing frame. Edwin appears to be the same height. They both wonder what would happen if they came on each other now. Neither one of them would eat the cum, but would love to see what happens if they rubbed it into each other’s muscles. They get so hot for each other that it doesn't take very long for both studs to climax. They manage to do it at the same time and spray their juices on each other. It is at that point that they both started rubbing it into each other. For one of them, the growth didn't stop, but for the other one, it did. The pills had the same effects on both men, but when they came on each other, the jealousy became too much for one of them. Angelo ended up becoming Edwin’s ex-boyfriend after that crazy night. They don't talk to each other that much anymore since the outcome was not satisfactory for one of them. They moved on to different men with different qualities.
  21. TheWeremuscleForest

    Specialty Lubrication

    Raymond’s company is a start-up in the sex toy industry, but he has obtained the rights to an independent developer of a new lube that men can use on their junk. He hasn't tested it yet on any of his clientele, but he may after talking with the inventors. He tries to stay in shape because he knows that he may have to show off his body to test out his new products. His office is located right in the heart of the sex industry and knows that things will most likely pick up once he gets past the preliminary stages of testing the product. The inventors come to visit a few days after being contacted. After saying their hellos, they give Raymond a sample of their lube as soon as they come in the door. He is taken aback by the way they look. They appear to be together, one being a huge hairy bull most likely Greek with a statuesque frame under all of that hair and his partner is notably French with Arabic features. Raymond is amazed at how beautiful they are and are very flattered to hear it from him. They chose to develop the product with his company because they feel like he would be more open to suggestions and wouldn't give them attitude. Raymond tells them that he hopes they can sign a contract as soon as possible, but they caution him to try the lube out first before he considers developing it. He notices in the little packages that they appear to be a red color. He finds this to be rather peculiar, but also quite fascinating. They admit to him that it is their favorite color and wanted to give the lube a different look. He leads them into a room and tells them to sit in the front row so they can get a view of him trying the lube out. They both smile as Raymond takes his shirt off to show his nicely chiseled chest. The Greek man, Constantine, leans over to his French boyfriend, Julian, and jokes that his body resembles one of his exes. They laugh out loud and say at the same time for him to continue. Raymond unzips his pants next and pulls them down showing off his great quads. Both the men lean down in front of him to rub his legs and feel the thick striations. Raymond is nervous but a little turned on too since he has to use the lube. He pulls his underwear off next as his cock bounces in the air. Julian stands to take the lube packet out of his hand and squeezes its contents into his own. He rubs the red liquid into Raymond’s cock and says to relax as it works its way in. He looks puzzled as to what this might mean. Julian goes to sit down in his seat and wants you to go stand against the back wall so him and his partner can see how it will work. After moving back a bit from his podium, Raymond begins stroking his cock and notices the red tint from the lube is disappearing. He can even feel something stirring from within his crotch. He stops stroking and notices his cock now bouncing without any sort of touch. The feeling is unreal because it feels like someone is trying to stretch it out. He can now notice the base of his cock thickening and growing from inside. The inventors have already started to take their clothes off as the metamorphosis begins. They start to beat off feverishly because they know what is coming next. The lube is now traveling throughout Raymond’s body and is starting to take over his muscles. His legs are now frozen as they begin to stretch outward as his quads become more vascular. His abs are growing wildly with thick striations appearing while it moves quickly up to his pecs. The pain is awful but he loves the sensation he is feeling too. He watches eagerly as his pecs fill out. His nipples are rearranging themselves creating unusual feelings from within him. He then watches his biceps blow up into huge mounds as well as his triceps and shoulders. His biggest surprise may be his forearms because he always had trouble growing them before, but now he feels an intensity coming from them. Those weak muscles that were there are getting pumped up and growing rapidly, stretching the skin and making crazy sounds. His butt is much larger now too as well as his back getting insanely wider. Constantine and Julian start staring at each other and winking because they automatically knew this would happen. The Frenchman wants him to come closer so he could feel your new body. Raymond’s huge tool almost hits him in the face which makes him locks his lips on your cockhead. The sensation is so intense he shoots a small load into Julian’s gullet and makes him shutter. Constantine pulls his cock out of the Frenchman's mouth and puts it in his next. He starts slowly sucking and Raymond shoots a load into his mouth. He realizes what effect this lube has on guys now and can't wait to get it prepped for the public. The two inventors don't want this mass-marketed though, and recommend to Raymond to offer it to a select group of men. He agrees that this kind of result can only be sold to hardcore size enthusiasts. He waddles his way back to the podium he was at in front of Constantine and Julian, as he sees both of them start to writhe in their chairs. The thick Frenchman starts to growl in his low voice as his chest starts stretching making room for his growing muscles. Raymond is shocked to see this transpire despite his own major growth spurt. Julian laughs as his legs swell up and break the chair he is sitting in. The same is transpiring with his Greek lover as the hairy stud appears to be hulking out himself. His perfectly laid abs are growing wider and more pronounced. His pecs are swelling up and forming bigger nipples that seem to come out of nowhere. Raymond goes over to start massaging them since he has never seen such a sight before. He can’t help but to start sucking on them hoping that they can give him some kind of reward. Constantine moans and grabs him around the waist to keep him in that spot. The two growing Europeans are now making love to each other worshipping their massive physiques. Constantine’s massive tool eventually finds its way to Raymond’s puckered hole and slowly parts it open to make it stretch. He keeps working the growing Greek’s huge nipples and feels the big man's body continuously expanding making Raymond have to sit on his leg. He pushes further into him, making him feel the power of his tool. Julian starts rubbing his cock and strokes it as he moves his huge cock down to Raymond’s already filled hole. His hole gets stretched further as the Frenchman squeezes his cock in with Constantine’s. He yells in pain as the two inventors are both fucking him. Julian pulls out and grabs another packet of lube in his pants pocket sitting beside his broken chair. He rubs it all over his cock and puts it back into the side he penetrated before. Raymond feels his hole getting wider as the Frenchman pushes his way in to be with his lover’s huge cock. They start grinding inside him and kissing each other at the same time. He can't believe this is happening, but the lube obviously has something in it to make this occur. He feels both of them tightening up their balls as they get darker. Raymond pulls them out of him and says he wants to stroke both of them to orgasm at the same time. He stops sucking on Constantine's nipples to worship both of their cocks. He gets the two studs focused on their breathing as he gets them into the same rhythm. The feeling of their sexual power in his hands as their huge members pulsate makes Raymond moan in anticipation of what comes next. He stares as both of their cock slits gape open ready to pour out their contents. His tongue moves back and forth between them as he strokes both cocks simultaneously. They moan and groan loudly as he keeps putting them on the edge. He can feel the cum flowing up and down both shafts as he smells the aroma. He smiles as he pumps both men to climax as the cum starts pouring on to his face and chest. He shoves your lips onto both cocks and drinks the muscle cum. Raymond swallows every drop as it rolls down his body. The two inventors lean down to lick the remainder off of Raymond before lying on the ground completely drenched. He starts to notice that the two Europeans are shrinking after dumping their loads. He hears odd sounds coming from both men as they revert back to their original size. The same appears happening to him now as he looks down at his muscles. It is at this point that Raymond realizes this lube has a temporary effect. The three men go to take showers in the back of the facility before talking business. They state their price to Raymond and want to be heavily involved in how the formula is put together. They know in its current state that it will only last until the recipient cums. They want to make it more permanent, but again stress that this must only be sold to a small group of men. Raymond agrees with this proposition, and the men broker a deal to work together.
  22. The Night to Remember Cameron and a few of his friends have been invited to a club where shirts are optional. The catch to this invitation is that they all must sign a contract and agree to not leave if they are allowed to enter. He finds this contract to be a tad strange, but his friends are all for it. He has a week to decide if he is going to sign the contract or not. Four of Cameron’s friends are invited to go, while the other one was not. This particular one, Jefferson, is actually fit, but ran his mouth too much because he mentioned to the man handing out the contracts that he was straight. Cameron in particular is of a small stature, but is well-toned with curly blonde hair on his body and head. He also has green eyes, pale skin, is quite smart, but likes to think that he is private. His slightly overweight buddy, Kenneth, has long black hair, dark-colored eyes and a slight tan. Dennis is a very well-built guy who works out daily and has a shaved head, an extremely hairy body, hazel eyes, is bisexual and is quite tanned. Finally there is Lorenzo who looks like a powerlifter, is known to work out at least three times a week, is red headed, has no body hair, isn’t tanned whatsoever, and has secret feelings for Cameron. Lorenzo is also Cameron’s best friend and has been trying to get him to sign the contract for three days. The event at the club is only two days away and he hasn't decided to go yet. Both Kenneth and Dennis turned their contracts in and are prepping their pick-up lines in time for the event. It is on the day before the event that Cameron finally gives in and signs the contract. Lorenzo is so happy about it that he has sex with him. Cam never thought about his powerlifter buddy up to the point, but after they have sex, he can't stop thinking about him because of his powerful body and loving nature. He promises to stay by his side once they finally get into the club. The day arrives and all four men get to the club. The bouncer at the entrance already knows who they are and just looks the other way. Cam cannot believe it was this easy, but it happened like it was no big deal. Once they go inside, Cam and Lorenzo are shocked to see the large amount of men there. They both remember that the event brochure stated that they are to be shirtless once they enter so it doesn’t take long before both of them take their shirts off. The atmosphere is teaming with huge amounts of testosterone. Cam’s other friends have already started mingling with the men there. Before long, the host comes out from the back and starts talking about the main event. Cam and Lorenzo are surprised to hear about a surprise water show taking place later on and why something like that would this be at a club. Once the host concludes his introduction, the two friends get drinks and start talking to the other club goers. Cam recognizes one guy in particular because he is somebody that he works with at his job and is quite easy on the eyes. Drew has a hot body with a perfect 8-pack and a nice ass. Lorenzo smiles as he sees that Cam is quite fond of the man so he tells him that he will be back in a while. They start talking about general stuff for a few minutes and then decide to slow dance out on the floor. While they are dancing together, they feel a small mist of water hitting them on the head. They immediately look up at the ceiling and notice that there is a sprinkler system dropping water on top of them. It is at that moment that every man in the club starts feeling sensations moving down from their head to their feet. Cam looks directly at Drew and notices his chest starting to grow along with his shoulders. Lorenzo comes up behind him to put his arms around his waist and he himself grows wider. Cam has started to swell himself. He feels his chest starting to balloon out away from his body and watches his abs make big popping sounds quickly revealing a nice 6-pack. They look around and notice the same thing happening to everyone in the club. Kenneth is transforming into a decent looking guy now since his muscles have swelled up so that the fat looks healthy on him now. Dennis’s transformation is perhaps the grandest one of all as every stitch of clothing he is wearing is completely shredded and falling off. With their hormones now running wild, men are starting to worship each other and start fucking. Cam suddenly feels the urge to rub his big growing cock against Drew’s hole and pushes it in. Drew moans as Cam humps him vigorously moving in and out. Still keeping a hold of him, Lorenzo pushes his massive member inside of Cam’s hole and begins pumping him. Kenneth and Dennis meet up and begin fucking each other too. The water eventually stops pouring down on them and the growing stops, but not before giant puddles of goo start to move across the floor as guys start spraying their jizz on top of the slippery surface of the dance floor. Cam pumps his load into Drew’s hole while Lorenzo does the same to Cam’s hole making the men yell in ecstasy. The feeling makes them shutter so much they all fall into the cum lying the floor. They laugh as their bodies look all shiny and wet. They rub their hands in it and sling it at each other playfully. Kenneth and Dennis seem oblivious to everything around them and are constantly fucking back and forth until they shoot their loads multiple times on to each other. It isn’t until the doorman walks into the room that every guy gets quiet. He is holding a large bucket of water it appears and dumps it over his head. With his huge arms out beside him, he growls as he transforms in front of everyone. The immense stretching and popping sounds coming from him make the guys moan as his muscles blast through his tight outfit as he continues to grow wider and wider. It dawns on many of the guys in the club that this may be a bad thing and they start to run for the exit. The massive monster growing in front of them stops them in their tracks and begins to beat them to death. Cam, Drew, and Lorenzo decide to find another way out to avoid this mega man. The behemoth eventually sees what they are doing and charges after them. Lorenzo turns to fight him off and drags him to the ground. The monster’s mammoth prick finds his hole and starts to maneuver its way in. Lorenzo yells in pain as his hole is being split apart. He eventually loses consciousness and is pushed aside. Cam and Drew manage to get out at the back of the building and start to race for a nearby car. Before they get in, the monster grabs Cam and pulls him into his arms. Drew starts punching the behemoth trying to get him to let go, but it doesn’t seem to be working. Cam is being squeezed to death by his enormous pythons. Trying to save his friend, he attempts to knock him over by tripping him. Before he falls into unconsciousness, a shotgun is heard from behind them. The bullets go flying into the mammoth’s back and he falls over dead. Cam rolls out of his arms to his side and appears to be lifeless. Drew notices the man with the shotgun and it appears to be Jefferson who just learned a few minutes before that the club was not what it appeared to be. Drew races over to check on Cam who awakens in severe pain. Jefferson goes to check for other survivors since Kenneth and Dennis have seemingly disappeared. Ambulances start showing up a minute later as the carnage looks to be subsiding. Welcome to the Main Event The time has arrived finally after so much preparation, dieting, bulking, cutting, tanning, and even fitting for the big moment in the spotlight. Lucas has started getting ready for this event for three years. He is one of those guys his friends have always talked about. His body has always had no problem responding to the different phases of his training. He isn’t necessarily the biggest guy in his circle of friends, but his is the one with the most definition. Speaking of friends, one of them, Jesse, has decided to join him in his upcoming event just in the last year. He certainly hasn't trained as long as Lucas since he doesn't look as cut or developed, but his insight into his friend’s training had helped him a lot. He always looked up to him when they were both younger, he may have even held a slight crush for him. Lucas has suspected that for quite some time, but didn't want to jeopardize their friendship in case he was upset about it. The closeness they have had lately to each other may make it a little more difficult to hide though. He tries to keep it professional, showing him how to pose, what muscles needs more work, what he needs to eat to look leaner, and how to look harder on stage. While Lucas is a bit shorter, he looks much bigger since they are both in the same weight class. They will be competing against eight other men, two of which they both know. One in particular, Maximo, has been a thorn in Lucas’s side for years because he also competed against him in not only bodybuilding, but also in sporting events in college. The guy loves rubbing his ego in his face every chance he gets. He used to bounce his pecs and flex his arms every chance he got because he always thought he was never going to lose to him. The other man, Zane, is less aggressive, possibly because he is also a lot older and wiser. He views him as a threat only because he has such maturity. He showed up to a previous competition unbelievably big and hard and won the overall easily. So here we are, the day of the main event. It is now that both Lucas and Jesse are prepping for the stage. Both think they look pretty dang good, since their muscles are harder than ever. While Lucas’s nerves appear to be quite low, Jesse seems a bit scared since this is a new experience for him. He reassures him that if he does his posing routine correctly, he will do fine. The other eight men are also prepping themselves as they pump themselves up. The order is selected and all ten of the competitors get in line to wait their turn to get on the stage. After each individual posing routine, the ten competitors are sent out on the stage at the same time. They are all supposed to do posedowns and try to outmuscle each other. Lucas gets on one end of the stage, while Jesse is on the other. The heat on the stage is starting to get unbearable because of the body heat being produced by all of the muscle gods. Jesse is the first competitor to bend over to take a break from the heat. It isn’t long before the guy beside him has to take a breather too. Then the guy beside him does the same thing. Lucas looks over and wonders what is heck is going on. Whatever is happening is starting to spread across the stage. Maximo though seems unfazed and continues to pose like he just won the event. Lucas finally stops posing to go to check on his friend. Jesse says he feels a little better now and gets back up from the floor to continue his posing. Lucas stays beside him to keep him company and starts posing again too. Out of the corner of his eye, he notices something strange occurring to his friend. He can see Jesse’s body starting to grow. He isn't the only one there with the same predicament either. The growth seems to be continuing on nearly all of the guys there. Lucas, Maximo, and Zane seem to be the only three on the stage to be unfazed by this phenomenon. The other six competitors seem to be accelerating their growth cycles since many in the audience seem to be hearing the stage beginning to buckle. Jesse has probably grown an extra 100 pounds at this point and doesn't seem to be stopping. Lucas is in a state of shock at what is happening to him. His friend seems completely oblivious to what is happening to him and is still trying to do his posing routine. Many in the audience have all started racing out of the building due to the impending carnage that is about to happen to the complex. The other two guys that were not growing, Maximo and Zane, have managed to leave without being noticed. Lucas remains with Jesse who is still growing rapidly with the other six men beside him. His growth has gotten so extreme now that he is falling through the floorboards of the stage. His posers are ripped off and his cock is swinging violently since it is probably about two feet long now. His mind appears to be gone since he now looks at Lucas with lust instead of concern. He tries to run from the giant but can't get very far. He realizes that he will pay dearly for staying with him this long. This growing beast grabs a hold of him and slams him to the ground. He attempts to crawl away from him, but the stage crumbles around him as he goes down with it. Lucas is unconscious by the collapse. The six growing giants are not fazed by the collapse and push their way through the debris. As he lies there unable to move, he will be violated by the giant that was once Jesse. He grabs Lucas’s lifeless body and rips his posers off. He squeezes his monstrous cock into his small hole and starts to slowly fuck him. He picks his tiny body up with his cock and moves to a clear spot away from the crumbling building. He loosens him up enough to push more of his girth into him. He draws a bit of blood now as it starts to drip from his hole. The huge creature doesn’t even notice this and continues to fuck him. His brain appears to be on lockdown as his ultimate goal is to pass his power on to Lucas. It is at that moment that he comes to his senses and awakens to feel nothing but unimaginable pain. He has managed to squeeze even more of his cock into him now. He realizes now that he is being raped by this giant as he tries to move, but it is like he is in cement as the behemoth is starting to lie on top of him. He screams in agony as the giant pushes nearly a foot of his cock into his anus. The hulk is starting to push his weight on top of him and is slowing suffocating him. Lucas tries to motion for him to stop but eventually goes unconscious again. The giant man is now starting to pump his thick ooze inside Lucas. With him being crushed slowly, it will take a lot to revive him. The other giants there have started to disperse through the crowd of people still in the building and found victims to penetrate. The cum is now flowing through his body filling up his intestines and even moving into his stomach. He lies there motionless underneath Jesse as his body begins to change as the spunk is absorbed. The hulk begins to feel his ass pushing against his cock as Lucas’s hole starts to widen. Muscles start exploding in size as they widen and swell up into enormous balloons. His back stops getting crushed and grows as muscles bunch up on top of each other. He manages to gain nearly twice his body weight as the hulking brute on top of him starts to groan at what is transgressing beneath him. Lucas still hasn't awakened yet, but his breathing is improving as his body’s organs are recovering rapidly with the new growth cycle. Jesse now pushes his cock all the way in and pumps even more cum into his body. Lucas grows again as he gets taller and taller going beyond 8’ feet and growing past 500 pounds. His increasing size is now surpassing Jesse. When Lucas finally awakens, he feels as if he has been born again. Interestingly, his mind is clear and not jaded like what happened with Jesse. He feels his cock still residing inside him and quickly scoots forward to get it out. Both of their enormous sizes have actually made a crater in the ground beneath them. As the freshly grown Lucas becomes aware of his surroundings, he tries to get up and stumbles into a tree, completely knocking it over with his might. He quickly turns to see Jesse getting up from his position and running towards him. Instead of running himself though, he stops dead in his tracks to clash with the now smaller hulk. The sound of the two behemoths colliding is enough to shatter the glass in the surrounding neighborhood. The complex where the bodybuilding event was held is now rubble. The eerie moans coming from the giants are heard coming from the middle of the debris. Their victims are metamorphosed into growing beasts themselves now as clothes are being shredded and muscles are popping and growing from every aspect of the complex rubble. It is not known how far this will go as a couple of men escaped the fury.
  23. TheWeremuscleForest

    The Facility

    Imagine yourself as a fairly nerdy guy with glasses and you have a decent body. You have minimal muscle brought on by natural genetics. You have never stepped foot inside a gym before either. A trusted friend of yours tells you about a special gym across town. You are afraid to go because you are socially awkward and have never truly interacted with any other men about your secret fetish. After some deep thought, you get the urge to check out this place. Your friend, Simon says that you have to go alone and that this is strictly for your own benefit. You enter the front lobby of the facility and notice that all of the men inside are incredibly muscular beauties pushing around obscene amounts of weight on the machines and the racks. You are trying to retain your composure as you watch these gorgeous men grunting and posing in front of mirrors located all over the facility. They are so infatuated with what they see in the mirror that they never notice you standing in the front doorway watching them. You are met by a very attractive guy with a hugely muscled body. He refers you to a side door that leads away from the main part of the facility. Your fears increase as you approach this door. You ask him to please come with you through the door and he nods. You are unknowingly attracted to him as you grab his right hand and squeeze it. The feelings you get as you hold his hand creates a sort of pleasant calm inside you. At the end of the hall, you ask the guy if he will come in with you, he says he cannot because this door was meant for you and not him. He tells you that he will wait for outside the door and promises that you won't regret ever going in. Your nervousness grows substantially as you enter. Once you do, the air feels completely different than the rest of the complex. You feel almost lightheaded from the pressure now being exerted on your head. A voice inside your mind begins speaking to you and telling you that you will give in to your pleasure and your nervousness will only heighten the process if you try to resist it. It even mentions that the hot guy waiting for you outside the door is your soul mate and that he once was a nerd himself. He apparently went through the process too and became what he wanted to become. It is just you in the room and you must decide what will happen to you next. It now feels as if there is something trying to burrow itself into your mind. It scares you immensely and you don't know what to do as this unseen force tries to take over your mind but you are not going to let it. You scream in agony as the pain begins to rush through you. The force begins to travel through your body as it infiltrates your muscles and won’t let go. There is an extreme amount of pressure building up in your chest as your body now shakes violently. The sweat is pouring and soaking your clothes. You keep resisting this force in your mind, but it is about to take over your body. Your clothes are now stuck to your body because of the extreme amount of sweating. The pressure has now turned to a pain that you can't feel anymore, and basically you have gone numb. It is at this point that you have lost control over most of your body. This force will unleash its fury on your muscles. You watch as your muscles explode in size shredding your shirt instantly. Your pants cling for life as your quads squeeze so hard an explosion goes off and the seams fling open. The underwear you are wearing is barely holding on as your cock and balls expand to twice their size. Now they are making tons of luscious cum. The force successfully overtakes every part of your body except the mind and it will try to do so once again. The numbness now subsides and you feel an unreal surge of power moving through your body. The force tries to get you to give in to your urges and to make you feel like you can do anything you want. Your soul mate, Howard, outside the door can hear everything going on in the room and is going through another change himself. His excitement over your anguish and transformation actually makes his own balls grow too as he also makes considering more cum than before. Your anguish soon ends because you cannot endure this kind of pain again. The cum building up in your balls is a way to make you give in to the force. It tries turning you into a sexual beast and you can't help but to run to the door and rip it off it hinges. You grab Howard and make him service you. He starts sucking you off and stroking his cock making you lose sight of your change. The force is winning the battle and you are losing your mind. As this happens, your body continues to grow and Howard is feeling his body grow as well. The thick cum building up inside your balls is now flowing from your cock into him and making him a slave to your muscle. You pull your cock out of his mouth and start spraying jet after jet onto his growing torso. His growing muscles begin shredding his clothes. He gets up and places his growing cock onto your body and starts spraying his own jizz onto it. It is at this point that you both have given your minds up to your lust. The facility itself goes into lockdown and neither one of you can get out. The two of you are completely unaware of what has happened and continue to have sex with each other. Behind a mirror in the back of the room are two men who helped create the facility. They created this room in particular to transform once downtrodden men into godlike behemoths for their own enjoyment. They watch the two of you fucking and sucking and worshipping each other while both of you still expand in size. It gets them so hot and bothered that they start having sex themselves. Your growth continues as you and Howard keep spraying each other over and over with thick gooey piles of cum. The force inside both your minds has changed your thinking completely and all you want to do is grow. The men behind the mirror, Rochester and Whitman, can see that you two are not going to stop and can't help their selves but to watch. They start fucking each other watching the carnage occurring. If the mirror breaks from within the room, the force will find its way into where they are. Whitman actually fears this could happen and tells Rochester that he is going to leave because he doesn't want that to happen to him. The bigger man of the duo, Chester, steps in front of him and says that he will not leave because he does want to see it happen. The two of you still growing in the other room are starting to get as big as the walls. You stick your gigantic hands out to push against the metal as you hear the walls beginning to buckle and cracks forming. The mirror separating the two areas is also starting to crack as Whit tries desperately to run away from it. Chester though is holding him down on the floor making him agonize over what will happen next. As the mirror shatters, the air changes inside the area and consumes the man holding Whit down. He starts to laugh as his body explodes with growth as muscles start popping out everywhere on his body. Whit tries to fight off the force but it takes him over quickly as his body rips through his clothes almost immediately. The two of you in the other room are now attempting to break out of the complex and take off. You and Howard shatter the steel walls like they are made of styro-foam and start speeding your way through the city like lightning. Chester and Whit are now not too far behind. While the two of you have sort of regained a small amount of your minds back, the other two have gone mad with their insatiable desire for more. The force that was being held from within the facility has now been released into the air outside and is starting to make its way to wherever it can. You and Howard both realize that by breaking out of the facility, they have unleashed a power that cannot be stopped, but they also know that nothing can stop it now. Both you and Howard stop to look behind your backs to see that Chester and Whit are chasing them down because they obviously want to take in more power. They start running again down the main street of the city and hear buildings shaking and windows breaking. They stop again for a few seconds just to see a man in a nearby cafe physically grow out of the walls and soar through about two floors of the building before he finally stops expanding. He eventually breaks out of the building and starts chasing after them too. You and Howard begin running again as they race towards the ocean ahead. You feel the man from the cafe getting closer to both of you and stop to turn around. Behind this man you notice that Chester and Whit are being raped by numerous supermen that have also transformed. The man in the cafe catches up to both of you and starts to squeeze the life out of Howard. You punch him and realize that you can't do anything to him because you all have the same amount of strength. You manage to wrestle him to the ground and Howard gets loose. You both turn to start running again as the mob of supermen eventually trample the man from the cafe. Finally the two of you get to the ocean and have to make a quick decision. You both fear that if you jump in, neither one of you will be able to swim and might even die. A decision is made as you both close your eyes and hold each other as the mob continues to race towards you. When the timing is just right, you both separate and run about 50 feet away from each as hundreds upon hundreds of crazy supermen go barreling into the ocean. You both watch as these men start flailing incessantly since they are now too big to swim. Next, both you and Howard run away from the ocean and start looking for a way out of the city. Neither one of you know what will happen next as this force is loose throughout the entire world. It is an uncertain future for the two of you, but at least you both have each other. The sequel is here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4896-the-facility-ii-the-return-to-where-you-started-living/
  24. FREaky

    Wet Dreams May Come Part 9

    Wet Dreams May Come - Part 9 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2388-wet-dreams-may-come-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2402-wet-dreams-may-come-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2407-wet-dreams-may-come-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2419-wet-dreams-may-come-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2420-wet-dreams-may-come-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2426-wet-dreams-may-come-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2437-wet-dreams-may-come-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2451-wet-dreams-may-come-part-8/ Devon shut the door to his bedroom and walked into the kitchen to start a pot of tea for him and Anton. "Well, what do you think? Is he the lost child?" "I won't know for sure until I get the blood and hair samples back to the lab and they run the test, but even if not, there's a good chance we can get him tagged in as part of the family anyway?" "Really, even if the DNA doesn't match?" "Look, the government has to hold the property for the family until an heir can claim it or they then have to turn around and sell it to help take pay for the care the family is now receiving. Since they already have enough money confiscated to pay for that, they'd prefer not to have to try and sell the property as it will mean they need to spend hours in court condemning the buildings that are there, then paying for their being torn down, then paying for landscaping, all in order just to sell the place. It's a bit boggy, quite overgrown, and out in the farthest reaches of civilization as possible in the Welsh countryside so it's not exactly a buyers jewel, if you understand what I'm saying. The government would rather turn it over to an heir and the let him/her deal with it. "Now, even if the DNA doesn't match, we could still pass him off as the lost child due to a few coincidences that most people would never believe to be just coincidence. One, the woman the one family member accosted had brown hair described in similar fashion to the color of Drake's. 2. The branch of the family that the lost child would be connected to had a serious amount of inbreeding, resulting in them developing a mutation that called for their pituitary to act up. The average of the males there are all between 7' 4" to 7' 7" tall. According to you, Drake is 8' tall, and he certainly looks every bit of it stretched out and beyond your bed in there. 3. The family has been in reclusion in the deeper country and mountainous parts of Wales and that's where you said you found Drake. If he sounds like them when he talks, that's just one more thing added. Surely you can see the easy of passing him off. What would be the chances of two sets of giant like people coming from the same area with similar physical triats?" "So no matter what, you're pretty much going to tie him into that family." "It's the best chance he has of getting registered without too many questions. Otherwise, he's an eight foot tall bodybuilder demi-god of man that's been wandering around for twenty-eight did you say? Twenty-eight years. Unless he was sequestered down there with that family, he'd be pretty hard to miss." Just then Devon's phone rang. He took the call and looked a little worried and perplexed at the same time while listening to the person on the other end of the line. He didn't say much other than a few meager utterances such as, "uh-huh.... yes....right.....ok." Hanging up the phone he stood there quite motionless for some time. "Devon, are you alright? You look a bit bothered." "I'm ok...just more than your section of Britania might want to lay claim to Drake." "How do you mean?" "I took him out to that pub last night; great food low prices." "If you're going to feed him, sounds logical." "But it's a bar exclusively for folks who do a lot of weight training." "My God, the questions they must have had for him." "Indeed and we nearly answered them all. But apparently, some took more pictures than I noticed, and they've sent them in to the people at Guinness World Records. They're wanting to tout him as the world's largest anything that he can cover." "Well, he definitely might make the world's most muscular and developed, possible foot-shoe size. I think he would definitely be Britain's tallest living man now, but I think he's a little short for world's tallest living man or tallest according to history." "Well that was Nigel, the bar owner. Guinness people have already come down to the bar to talk with him. They're wanting to measure him there if possible and on live t.v. Of course, Nigel has no problem with that, he'll make killing off of the till that day." "Ah..." laughed Anton. "Well, in that case I better tend to my work. You'll need his credentials soon than expected with that event happening. I need to go in today anyway. Less people around to see or catch me doctoring documents." Devon let Anton out and then slowly walked back to his bedroom. Before opening the door he could here some slight moaning and groaning. Hurriedly rushing in, he caught sight of Drake moaning and writhing on the bed, his huge member raising the sheets nearly off him. Not really knowing what to do, and doing it in his sleep, Drake reached out for his member, causing the bed sheet to slide away. He began to rub his cock as best as he could while moaning and groaning. When the climax hit, he woke up with a start, and Devon who noticed Drake's cock was pointing straight up shouted, "Push it down towards the bed! Push it down towards the bed!" Drake managed to do so, although not quite in time. "UWUAAAAAH!" The first volley of cum went through the air and landed on a shirt hanging out of the laundry basket. "AH-OOOOOOOOOOH!" The internal feeling and the jerkiness caused by the first volley caused Drake to twitch a bit, pointing his cock sideways, and the second volley hit a chair. "OOOOH-HO-HO!" Trying to aim his cock down again, the third volley hit another shirt from the laundry bin, and upon his last moan, the fourth volley struck the mattress, while the rest of the volleys just oozed out of him running down from his head slit to his cock base and balls. As with what happened before, some magic occured. The two shirts, the chair, and the mattress all suddenly increased in size and mass, becoming exactly the size needed to fit Drake's enormity. "Well... that saves the problem of having to wait for the clothes again. You needed a new shirt, although it's lessening my wardrobe choices." Devon smiled and smirked. But Drake didn't remain lost in his euphoria of having an orgasm. "I... I need to hide. Away from any windows!" "What? why? The only place you can do that is in the bathroom, but you won't really fit in there. You're just a bit..." Drake didn't wait. He got up practically running for the door, and managed to successfully duck and twist through it with easy this time. Before he Devon knew it, Drake was in the bathroom, although looking somewhat stuffed into the much smaller apartment room. Deciding it was best to let Drake calm down before going in and asking what was going on, Devon picked up the now larger shirts, plus the bed sheets, and deposited them into the washing machine. He came back and attempted to do the best he could in reassmbling the head board and positioning the new larger mattress while placing some boxes underneath it for support. Eventually he got it arranged so that at first glance it looked like a proper, non-broken, bed again, albeit one of considerable size. But after putting the last of the covers on to the bed, the hairs on the back of his head began to rise. Slowly he stood up, wondering what this feeling was. He turned and faced the bedroom door that went out onto a balcony. It had a few bugs on it, and more were collecting on to the panes of glass, and these were not pretty looking bugs like fireflies either. There were very spiney and grotesque looking. More and more gathered upon the door until finally they all flew away as if to fly around the corner of the building. Devon raced to the kitchen to look at the windows there where the bugs again gathered in mass. They moved off of there and doubled back around the building. Devon raced back towards the bedroom, but made a quick dash into the living room first to read something left by James Whitehart, the Druid, and pick up a bag of items he bought on his way to the pub the night before. Darting back to the kitchen, her turned on the faucet in the sink under the window. Then he ran back to the bedroom and stood motionless. The sickening bugs had gathered in mass on the door again, but had made a large circle to see out of in the center. They were chirping and chattering loudly, and Devon wondered if he the sounds of the door breaking, or splintering. Suddenly the two topiary trees on his balcony came to life. Their branches moving and growing in towards one another until they formed the outline of man. No, not just a man, for the branches clearly defined a crown on top of his head. The plant man made motion as if to enter, and it seemed like the door gave way a tiny bit, although it didn't open nor did it let him pass. The eyes of the tree man locked onto Devon's and he made motion to walk forward again. This time however, Devon reached into the bag and pulled out a long pair of black scissors. They were made of iron. Opening them up, he then tossed them towards the doorway so they landed in front of them. This sent many of the bugs to chirping, if not possibly shrieking, and the tree man to stop moving forward. Devon reached and pulled out four more pairs of iron scissors, opened them and threw them towards the patio door. He also pulled out a bag of salt, cutting a slit into the side and tossed it near the door as well, the contents exploding all over the door frame and sill upon the bag's impact with the floor. The tree man backed up on the balcony a bit, and Devon took that moment to walk forward with bag in hand and began to hastily lay pots containing plants of St. John's Wort out in a line. He then hung a branch of Rowan with dried Rowan berries across the curtain rod, as well as setting out pots of clover and sprinkling a dust of oatmeal and salt upon the floor. He then began to pull books out from bookself and toss them haphazardly in front of the door, the pots, salt, oatmeal, and scissors, and then finally, he reached into his pocket pulled out his cell phone and hit an activation button. That button turned on a sprinkler system placed just in front of the doors. The creepy little bugs were chirping furiously and had backed off the door completely, flying in a great cloud to and fro behind the tree man. The tree man took a step forward, but not into the stream of water created by the sprinkler. He stared long and hard at Devon, and then as if carried on the wind he heard the following. "I know he's lived inside your hill, but know not if he resides there still, Yet he will not live with man for many day, For he's not of your world; he's a child of fey. You know your enchantments, and this day have won, But you shall not keep me from claiming my son. The only way this seed shall leave my tree, is entrapping him by men's ways: three times three. I have more tricks that I shall call upon, And you'll rue this day, says, Lord Oberon!" There was a flash of lightning and the two topiary trees returned to normal, and the cloud of bugs was gone. Devon made a dash to the bathroom, to find Drake, somewhat sitting in the tub, crying. Drake was of course far too tall and long, to fit lying down length ways in the tub. Even if he sat up in the tub, his thighs, and perhaps even his calves were too big and thick for him to fit in the tub that way either. No, there was just enough room for him to sit his but down in the tub, back against the side wall, and his knees, shins, and feet sticking out over the open tub side. "I don't think you have as much to be scared of." "But if my father has sensed any of that accidental magic..." "Oh, he sensed it alright. I just saw him and kept him from entering the apartment." "You saw my father? How did you stop him from..." "I spoke with a Druid when I started having the dreams you caused. He gave me a list of things that protected me from the fey. One of which I think will help protect you immensely." "What is that?" "Look at your hands." And Drake looked down at his hands and noticed that they were an odd sort of green, particularly dark in the palms and inside of the fingers, lightening out towards the outer part of the hand and down the wrists. "What is this? Is this some kind of tattoo?" "No... It's an allergic reaction to metal. Usually you see it on people having a reaction to wearing something made of copper or brass, but in your case it was from the weight lifting last night. The first bar and some of the older weight plates were made of iron." "Iron! I can't touch iron that... that...." "That was something that was fatal to you before, but now is only a mild allergin. Probably because number one you are more human than you think, and two because you have the body of a bodybuilder. Bodybuilders lift weights to achieve this massive size and strength. The lift a lot of bars and weights around like you did last night. So much in fact it is often called the 'iron sport' or the 'iron lifestyle.' I think if you continue to lift once you are totally human, that will infuse your body with a lot of iron contact, and thus probably not something your father could change back easily or bring back into the hill." "This... body size...why do you like it so much? And why have you never tried to achieve it, if you like the look of it so?" "I have tried... it's just the genes, the DNA, that which makes up what I am, was only programmed for me to become this tall, and even though I work out, only progammed to be built this big, which isn't very big at all." "And the fact that I am...even larger than your very big and tall men, how does that make you feel?" "I feel sorry on one hand, for you will fit into nothing, like this tub for example, but on the other hand, you are so big and powerful and strong, yet you still have such a nice personality, I like it... I like it very much." Drake flexed one of his arms and looked at the rise of the bicep. "I like this too. I feel like I am a giant and invincible. Like I could take on my father and win. Giants are impervious to fairy magic...they are far too large of a creature for our magic to affect." Devon reached out an grabbed a hold of Drake's arm as best as he could giving it a squeeze - he never made it squish. Giving in Devon leaned in and kissed the peak of Drake's bicep and then began to run his tongue, outlining the crevices and valleys that made the large, bunched ball of muscle. Drake's cock began to get long, thick, and erect again. "Oh! Oh!.... Devon... You are making me feel.... so strong and so... so..." "The term is horny, Drake." "I want to do something with you...to have you take my seed? Can two males do this?" "We can not make a child, Drake, but we can most definitely take each other's seed...." And Devon stood up, moved the shower curtain so that is was partially under Drake in the tub, hanging over the side, but then hanging via some twine to catch water and send it back into the tub. Accomplishing that, he then turned the hot water on for the shower and knelt down in front of Drake and began to lick and stroke Drake's massive member. Drake was feeling absolutely ecstatic over the treatment he was getting from Devon, but Devon was slowing down, and finally backed off. "Devon? Devon, what's is wrong." "I don't know if this is going to work out? I love the fact that you're this huge guy and all, but I've had problems with big men before. The one who was muscle bound was a jerk, the one who was so tall, it was problem being together because of our height differences. The one with the large cock was soooo good in so many ways, but also so painful and he needed sex all the time to keep his needs and desires satiated. Here you are bigger than all of them in their individual ways... I really love the fantasy, but I don't know how realistically we're going to work out. Especially if you become fully human... or worse yet, we can't keep your father at bay. Then what?" Drake leaned down, grabbed Devon and pulled him in for a kiss. It was deep, it was passionate. Drake ran his tongue inside Devon's mouth and practically down his throat. Devon thought for a moment or two he was going to lose conciousness. "Devon... you have possibly made my dreams come true. For that I can and will only and always love you. Even if I got bigger, I would be yours and would do what I need to work it out with us. Maybe me being this big isn't exactly what your real life needs, but I will be here to make your fantasy your real life as long as possilbe, even if it is only for the week, or a day." It was all Devon needed to hear. He leaned back in and kissed Drake, then moved his mouth down to Drake's chest and began to suck on a nipple til it was long and hard. All the while he was gropping and massaging Drake's chest and arms, running his fingers all over Drake's abs. Eventually the build up was too much for Devon, he needed more... He stood up and then straddled Drake's neck, his legs hanging off of Drake's shoulders, he teasted Drake's mouth with his tiny little cock, and then let himself slide backwards little by little until his ass sat on top of Drake's cock head. Grabbing the shampoo he drizzled it all over Drake's enormous rod and wiped it all over his ass and hole, and then began to slide down on it as best as he could. "AAAAHHHH PIXIE JINXES!" The feeling of Devon's tight ass engulfing his cock head sent sensations down Drake's schlong and throughout his body the likes of which he never knew. Finally getting into the rythm of the motion and the action, Drake wrapped his hands around Devon's waist and began to help lift him up and push him down... up and down...up and down..... Devon's hands roamed over the arms and traced thier veins Tried to reach out and feel the shoulders and traps of Drake as he hoisted him up and down. Drake tried his best reach out with his mouth and tongue whenever Devon was up and lick Devon's tiny prick. The shower, the shampoo, Devon's tight hole all proved too much for Drake and eventually he let out a mighty roar and spewed his gunk into the stretched ass of Devon. Pulling Devon up, still upon his cock, Drake gave Devon another deep, full kiss. They sat there lip locked for a moment and then Drake opened his eyes in surprise... his cock was getting heavier... and heavier... it was getting bigger! Opening eyes fully to look at Devon and then tell him was was going on, he was a little surprise when Devon suddenly lurched forward towards him. And then he lurched again. "Oooooohh" Devon cried out in a mixture of pain and pleasure. Suddenly Drake felt something hard poking him in his chest... It was Devon's cock and it was growing.... THROB....Growing....SWELL.....GROWING! In fact all of Devon was growing. Drake saw Devon's feet swelling, lengthening, thickening, getting longer and wider more and more. Devon's hands were pulsing and lengthening too as they reached out to caress and hold Drake's body. His legs lengthen and stretched until they touched the floor and then began to bend and the knees began to rise higher and out forward more like Drake's did while sitting on low, low things. His torso began to rise higher and higher in the tub stall and his arms began to stretch out increasing in their reach. And then his bones began to get thicker and thicker, denser and fuller, he was losing his short and thin, lithe boney look and taking on the frame of someone big, very big and raw boned. A man who looked like a mountain before he even began to workout. A man with bones so thick they had to be made of iron and steel. And then every muscle on his body began to twitch and flex, pop and swell, might rivers of veins grew upon him like ivy winding its way around posts. They caused the muscles to swell and plump, feeding them everything the needed to grow....Grow...GROOOOOOOOW! The calves just suddenly blowing up and stretching out... WHAM into something that looked like exceptionally large hearts or diamonds cut out of granite rock. The thighs bulged and swelled growing into massive tree trunks that split in several tear dropped shapes that snapped too and held firm like rock, not jiggly like tears themselves would be. Taut steel cable extended up the back of the thigh highlighting how large and full his biceps fempros and semitendinosis were developing. Drake tried to steady his hold on Devon by grabbing him by the buttocks, but he could feel the gluteus maximus swelling, bubbling, tightening, hardening into two beautful ball bearings of muscle. The tub was groaning now, announcing its displeasure at the increased size and weight it was carrying. Devon's feet and legs had grown in to the spot with Drake's thighs and there simply was no room for all of that muscle. The fiberglass began to buckle and break, in some places shatter, water was getting all over the bathroom floor, yet still Devon kept growing. His abs and obliques bunched and tightened, a stone here, a brick there, another brick here, one more stone there. Brick...brickbrickbrickbrickbrickbrickBRICK! Until finally his whole midsection grew into what most men would describe as a brick wall. Then his lats flared out, and flared some more, becoming massive wings extending from his sides. His back broadened and his traps too, his shoulders increase in width and rounded up higher and fuller. Soon his was just so wide and full thre wasn't any tapered v from back to waist - it was just this enormous wall that sat on top of this tiny little coloumn of bricks. His neck lengethend and thickened into a mighty and beefy column holding up proudly his new larger, fuller head. Then his arms exploded in size, like some kind of balloons just being filled up with water or air and en excessive rate. It took only a matter of minutes for them to go from twigs into something that looked like a plastic surgeon inserted bowling balls for the peak, plus extra for the tricpes and hamhocks for each forearm. Then Devon's hair grew out in to a full mane on his head, while a two to three days worth of stubble grew out upon his face. The hair continued to grow out upon his body, feathering and falling in the direction and shape of each muscle. And Devon's cock continued to grow getting so much fatter and longer, harder, thicker, it rose and rose and rose into the eagerly awaiting mouth of Drake who was still busily trying to push and pull Devon on his cock. Then it happened. Despite the fact of Drake having just came moments before, the two suddenly erupted inside one another, Drake in Devon's ass, and Devon in Drake's mouth. The swelling and growing commenced again for just a short while, but still one could tell they had seriously grown even taller and thus broader and bigger than before. Chances were more than likely they could take the title of the world's tallest men now, living or history. The tub groaned its last and the outer side shattered giving way. completely. Devon and Drake's legs and feet moved forward and into the sink breaking it, its pipes, and the cabinet underneath it. Devon grew such that his body pressed agains the wall behind which was contained the laundry units and his body crushed that wall and damaged the washing machine. Luckily its last spin cycle was done so no extra water was spilling out onto the floor, but it did dump a majority of Devon's clothes, and when Devon pulled himself off of Drake's cock, Drake screammed in delight and shot one more load onto the clothes which in turn grew and grew. Volley after volley Drake shot onto various clothes falling out of the washing and then dryer units, until at last with one almost high pitched scream he blew a volley clear across the room. And that volley contained something that looked like a tiny stick and when it hit the wall, it shattered into a pouff of pixie dust. "What... what was that?" cried out Devon, breathless. "Oh...yes...I remember now...I had to hide my fairy wand while I was going through the transformation, but I couldn't just set it down anywhere. I had no place to hold it, no place to set it down, and then I saw this thing growing between my legs with a hole at the end, so I hid my wand in there. I had forgotten that." "Well I think....think... it's history now. Now chance for your father to trace you by magic now. C'mon, let's stand up and get cleanned up, again, and go to the bed room." The two stood up, raming their heads through the ceiling, and nearly collapsing back down. Their exit from the bathroom still didn't work croutching a their chests and back were so full the "bend down and twist" option wasn't working well for them either. They wound up decimating both the bathroom and bedroom doorways. Devon reaching in and shutting the water off to the bathroom, he squeezed into the kitchen and wet some towels down before shutting the water off at the sink there. Returning to the bedroom, he took a wet towel and helped wipe off Drake, while Drake did the same to him. The rubbing and gropping got both men turned on again and Drake finally looked at Devon in a different way. "Devon, my friend, my love. I think you are as big as I am, in every way!" "Am I?" said Devon as he flexed his upper arms. "Yes." said Drake, as he pulled Devon into a kiss, and down upon the mattress which was now too small for them and exhausted they drifted off to sleep.
  25. TheWeremuscleForest

    The Achilles Effect

    Achilles strived to be a big bodybuilder for many years and finally did so after a lot of hard work. His once skinny frame filled out with big thick bulky arms, a giant bull neck, and a huge beefy chest. He always was an attractive guy with a handsome face but deep down wanted to be a hulking brute. He achieved these goals through the normal process of lifting, eating tons, and sleeping right. Life gets in the way of these things sometimes, but he never wavered. His job as a barista is sometimes quite hectic and his personal life could also get in the way of his training. He is quite the intellectual too always wanting to focus on his writings and his interests in poetry and music. While Achilles was already a large man by anyone's standards, deep down he’d wanted to be even stronger and much bigger than he already is. So one day he put his thoughts into his blog, but he would never push the ‘post’ button. He closed his eyes while sitting in his desk chair and just imagined himself bigger and more massive than he already is. Achilles always wore his favorite denim shirt because it made his arms look very impressive and has a favorite pair of black pants too that he wore to the gym because they were comfortable. Sitting calmly in the chair, his imagination became his reality as his arms, pecs, legs, and back started to expand stretching the fabric on his shirt and pants to the point that they bust and shred without much effort. He hears something crack and discovers that it is his chair. He crashes to the ground and makes everything in his house shake under his growing frame. Achilles was 240 pounds before he started growing, but after his sudden growth spurt, he is now up to 260 after getting on the scale in his bathroom. He goes ahead and erases his blog entry after what he just experienced. Achilles is originally from England and wanted to take a trip back there to visit his family. While he is there, he wants to meet up with other British blokes from the forum, so he posted an entry in the personals. Almost immediately he got a response from a guy in Manchester. The man tells him that he is willing to meet up with Achilles for brunch and then they could discuss 'other things'. Achilles never tells him just how big he really is, but he does give him a fair description of what his face looks like so the man isn’t completely in the dark. A week goes by and Achilles arrives in London. He goes to visit his family for a few days to catch up on their lives and to let them know how he is doing. They are amazed at the dramatic transformation he has undertaken. He tells them that he has to meet up with a friend that evening and can’t stay long. He promises to make a return to visit again soon. Luckily he still retains his sweet mild-mannered nature and bids adieu until later. He arrives in Manchester that evening and meets up with the other bloke at a small cafe. He is shocked to see that the other guy is also quite large and quite hot. The man's bulging arms go down to his amazing chest and huge quads. His cheeky smile says it all when he says, 'are you surprised mate?' Achilles could hardly say anything because he is blown away by the man's beauty. The man then says, 'should we just skip this and go to the hotel?' Achilles nods and says, 'yes mate that might be wise.' It doesn't take long before Achilles gets the urge to start rubbing the man's huge shoulders before they even leave the cafe. They get to the hotel and without saying anything at all, the man leads Achilles to the suite that they purchased. Before they can get into the door, the man takes his shirt off and starts to flex his guns and bounces his pecs. Achilles does the same taking his shirt off and starts posing his self. It becomes a hot session as both men rub and massage each other taking in each other’s scents and start slowly tasting the bitter sweat off each other. The session lasts for quite a while before Achilles asks him what his name is. The man smiles and says, 'call me Nathan mate.' Achilles smiles back and says, 'sure mate.' Achilles sits down, closes his eyes, and imagines Nathan getting thicker than he currently is. Nathan, still standing in the middle of the suite, starts groaning as Achilles can hear some kind of popping sound with his eyes still closed. He wonders if this imagining process will work on Nathan. Achilles opens his eyes and sees his fantasy come true as the gorgeous Brit starts getting taller. His pants grow tighter and start shredding the seams on the sides. Nathan's already huge frame gets bigger as his pecs grow fuller and his arms grow much thicker. His wide back gets even wider with additional muscles appearing on top of the huge muscles already there. Finally, his pants give way revealing stupendous quads and impressive calves. The growing stops after Nathan gains 40 pounds of muscle on top of what he started with and gains four inches in height. His head nearly touches the ceiling in the hotel suite. Achilles can't help but to go over and start massaging Nathan's newly grown musculature. He rubs his huge chest against Nathan's and the two behemoths start stroking their selves. Nathan pulls his posers off revealing a nice engorged cock and begins to stroke it. The two men eventually get their selves close after a lot of edging and shoot their huge loads onto each other. Achilles says that he has to go soon because he needs to go to America and meet up with a man he knows from Boston. Nathan understands and gives Achilles a hug before saying that he needs to come back to Manchester sometime. Achilles agrees that he will return and they say their goodbyes. He then makes a mad dash out of the suite to get to the airport to catch his flight. It took him several hours to arrive in Boston and is quite surprised at how gorgeous the coastline is. He has a little time to spare before he meets up with his buddy so he goes on to the boardwalk to take in the view. Achilles decides to set up his date with this man on the beach close to the water. The man calls to tell him that he has to finish a social case and will arrive a little later than usual because a family needs his help with some personal matters. Achilles likes the fact that the man is so caring and tells him that he will have no problem waiting for him. About an hour after the call was made, the man shows up wearing a yellow polo with khaki shorts. He is an absolute tank of a man and has reddish blonde hair just about everywhere that Achilles can see and wear glasses. His reddish beard is a sight to behold. Achilles is stunned by how thick and beefy he is for his height since he is not an extremely tall guy. The two of them decided to go eat at a nearby pier restaurant and are discussing the day and evening plans. The man tells him how he wishes he was a little taller because he feels so small for his height. Achilles disagrees completely with his thinking but does understand why the man would feel the way he does. They finish their meals and go back to the beach to enjoy their evening. The man decides to take his shirt off to reveal the thick hairy muscles on his chest and lies down beside Achilles so they talk for a little bit about general things. After about a half-hour, Achilles dares the man to go into the water without any of his clothes on. The man accepts the dare and strips his pants off to reveal nicely shaped quads, a huge ass, and a great cock. He jumps into the water and yells for Achilles to join him. It doesn’t take much for him to take all of his clothes off and join the large man. The two of them gaze into each other’s eyes and start kissing. Achilles holds the hairy stud in his arms and decides to close his eyes. He starts to imagine what would happen if the man suddenly grew taller and gained more muscle on top of what he already had. He asks the man what his name is and he says it is Jon. Achilles smiles and hugs Jon really tight with his eyes still closed. After a couple of minutes, he feels Jon tightening up and hears him moan in a really deep husky tone. The hunky muscle bear is beginning to feel a major change happening from within. Achilles feels Jon's back starting to stretch wider and his spine begins popping adding several inches to his frame. His back continues to get thicker and more developed with each second. Jon's glasses break as his head grows larger accommodating his new size. His hairy pecs are getting incredibly dense and quite hard as well as his abs and quads. Achilles can feel Jon's cock lengthen beneath his own as he continues to keep his eyes closed. As he continues to hold him, the grip he had on Jon is getting looser since he no longer can feel Jon's face. Instead it is his chest that is in front of his head now. Jon's voice has deepened exponentially too as he can feel Jon's growing glutes on his hands. When Achilles does open his eyes, he looks up at the newly tall Jon and smiles at him. Jon smiles back and lifts Achilles up to his face to give him a passionate kiss. The two muscle gods start worshipping each other, rubbing their chests together as the waves hit them and they take in the warm evening sun. They both admit that they like each other quite a bit and must do this again sometime soon. Achilles tells him that unfortunately he has to leave since he has another engagement to attend to the next day. Before he leaves though, Jon grabs a hold of his waist and squeezes his huge rod into Achilles hole to give him a goodbye fuck. The sensation sends him into absolute bliss as Jon thrusts in and out of him for several minutes before he finally pulls out and cums on to Achilles huge beefy pecs. They kiss one last time and he departs for his next destination. Achilles looks inside his calendar book and sees that New York is going to be his next stop on the way. He manages to hop into a taxi located near the pier and it drives him to the nearest rental shop to pick up a car. Once he gets there, he selects his car and begins his drive to New York. At a rest stop on one of the highways up, he calls his good buddy in the city and asks him where he wants to meet him. The other man mentions a park near where he lives so they can talk. Achilles says that is okay with him but it will probably take a few hours before he can there. The man says that he has to get some errands done in the meantime and eat dinner with his husband. Achilles decides to stop at a local hotel for the night to get some rest before getting up the next morning to eat a hearty breakfast. He manages to arrive at the park, but he is a little late. He sees his good buddy sitting on a bench relaxing and watching the birds up in the trees. He turns to look at Achilles and has a Cheshire cat smile. He is wearing a white t-shirt with white pants and has really wide pecs that jut out quite prominently from his chest. Achilles notices them from the moment he saw him sitting there. He goes to sit beside the beefy man and strikes up a conversation all the while trying to keep his distance because he knew the man was married. After a few minutes of just random chit chat, Achilles closes his eyes and imagines his older buddy getting a lot bigger and thicker. He hears the man squirming beside him on the park bench and hears his muscles stretching and popping. Without opening his eyes, Achilles asks the growing man, 'Richard, are you feeling okay?' Richard answers in a rough tone, ‘uhhh, I think so. I seem to be in the middle of a growth phase right now.' Achilles opens his eyes and notices Richard’s pecs swelling up and out into huge hairy boulders of muscle. His beefy legs are beginning to stretch the fabric of his pants. Incredibly, he watches in amazement as Richard's back and lats bust their way through his t-shirt. His enormous pecs are now shredding the front of his shirt and are bouncing involuntarily when it finally falls off. His beefy arms have developed into cannons and his shoulders are now getting absurdly huge. He is now hairier then he was before. Richard starts flexing his new bis and tris and can’t help but to rub all of the new muscle that just appeared. His greyish goatee has turned back to black as well as the fur on his body. Achilles can hear Richard's pants ripping the seams down the sides exposing his new gargantuan quads with their diamond-shaped muscularity. Achilles starts rubbing him up and down feeling his new massiveness. He won’t try to have sex with him, but compliments him on his dramatic transformation. Richard is quite thankful for Achilles' help in getting him over the plateau and tells him that he will remember this someday when they meet again. Achilles is glad that Richard is happy but has to admit that he needs to go meet someone in Georgia and must leave in just a bit. Before he leaves though, Richard wants him to meet his hubby and to see the reaction he will have to his growth. Achilles thinks this is a great idea and will wait to meet him. After a few phone calls and about twenty more minutes, Richard’s husband arrives and barely recognizes him in all of his buff glory. After a few laughs from the three men, Achilles says his goodbyes to the couple and sets off for the southern states. It will take him nearly two more days to arrive at his next destination Atlanta, Georgia. There he is going to meet his good friend, G T, and take in the sights of the city. He reaches him by phone the night he gets there and wants to meet up. G T tells Achilles to stop by the gym he is at right now. When he gets there, G T is in the middle of his workout. He stands and watches G T pumping his huge beefy chest with some nice sized dumbbells. He has a huge back already, but Achilles is starting to imagine what G T will look like with a much larger one. He wears thin glasses and has very fine curly black body hair all over his chocolate-colored skin. Achilles remains standing and closes his eyes creating a picture in his head of what G T will look like as a much denser version of himself. The clanking of the dumbbells he is using slows down quickly and he can hear the big black man grunting more than before. Then he hears a faint sound coming from G T's body, one that sounds quite promising. This time, Achilles wants to keep his eyes open to watch G T’s transformation, but notices that it halts when he opens them. G T is lying on a bench doing his dumbbell flys, but feels something happening in his chest. Achilles decides to close his eyes again to start thinking about G T's growth once again and starts to imagine his arms swelling. He can hear the black stud grunting again as G T starts noticing his arms getting even beefier than before but much more solid. He doesn't have the vascularity, but his muscles are definitely growing. He does a rep or two and watches his hairy pecs moving up and down growing wider and more defined. His legs appear to be getting much thicker too as well as his back thickening outward. Achilles opens his eyes and looks down at G T lying on the bench nearly falling off the side with his new body. He manages to get up to smile at him while still wearing his glasses. The two men manage to get a few rubs in on each other before G T has to go shower and find some clothes that are a few sizes up from where he was before. Once he dresses, the two studs decide to go to dinner and discuss workout tips. Achilles receives a text from a good friend down in Miami that wants him to come and meet him for a few hours. He tells G T that he can’t stay much longer, but he will definitely come back when he has more time. G T wanted to spend the evening with Achilles and seems a tad aggravated, but he will settle for some kind of parting gift. They determine an arm wrestling match would suffice and it ends with a draw. Achilles bids G T adieu for now after eating a very satisfying meal. His trip to Miami takes almost an entire day. He arrives and is blown away by the tropical setting and the wonderful beaches. He stops at one of them to take in the air and to just peer out on to the Atlantic Ocean. While walking barefoot down the coast, he receives another text from his friend and is told to meet him at his condo. Once he gets there, he is met by a nicely built man wearing all Under Armour gear and has a well-kempt beard with an impressive tattoo covering his huge right arm. The man smiles big at Achilles and hugs him for nearly an entire minute. He then introduces Achilles to his boyfriend. After the nice introduction, Achilles and the hunky man leave to catch a bite to eat. It is decided that it would be natural to go eat Cuban food, so they do. The big Brit can’t help but to take in the man's huge frame and incredible body lines as they head to the restaurant. He knows the hunk has a boyfriend, but is completely smitten with him anyway. They end up in a corner booth at the restaurant and start talking about books and music. They learn that both of them have similar interests. The conversation eventually changes to talking about beaches. The tall hunk mentions South Beach and how they really need to just go there and relax for a while. Achilles agrees with his suggestion and says they should take their food with them. After packing their meals to go, they get there and find a spot to finish eating. The man sheds his shirt when he finishes and pulls his pants off to show off his incredible legs. He is also wearing a speedo and it makes his butt look amazing. Achilles can’t believe how great this man looks already. The tall stud decides to take a little stroll down the beach for a few minutes, so Achilles closes his eyes and imagines the man growing bigger as he walks. Achilles yells, 'Victor, hold on mate, you are getting too far away from me.' Victor yells back, 'Then get your tush over here.' Achilles remains seated to continue visualizing his buddy growing as he takes each additional step. As Achilles focuses on his fantasy, Victor starts to feel a sensation traveling through his entire body. He looks down to see his quads thickening up and his butt growing. The growth is so sudden that he is not prepared for his speedo to start ripping apart at the seams. His chest, already thick and dense, starts to fill out more than before as well as his back. His big arms are even thicker which makes the tattoo on his right arm appear more stretched. His growing crotch isn't helping matters either as his speedo barely clings to his muscles. He shouts for the Brit to come over and wrap him in a towel before the speedo decides to fly away. Achilles quickly opens his eyes, runs over to Victor, and grabs the towel they used to eat on to wrap the growing stud up in. The speedo ends up falling off on to the sand and looks like nothing but a piece of fabric. Achilles feels how large Victor's cock is, but doesn't attempt to go further since he knows that he has a boyfriend at home. The two manage to exchange a kiss for good sake though. Knowing how embarrassed Victor is, Achilles takes him to the car and drives him back to the condo. Victor invites him in for a drink, but Achilles says that he needs to go since things didn't turn out quite the way he hoped they would. He needs to take the car to the local rental shop anyway. He says his goodbyes to Victor and travels to the rental company. There he grabs a taxi to take him to the Miami airport and books a flight to Chicago to meet up with another buddy. When he leaves the airport at O'Hare, he hails another taxi to take him to Uptown. His friend in uptown Chicago isn’t quite like the others. He isn't muscular by any means, but he does have a strong thirst for it. The man will be off work in the mid-evening and has already talked to Achilles about meeting up at a local Chinese restaurant. The Brit isn't really fond of Chinese food, but he is willing to eat it if it appeals to his friend. The guy gives him the coordinates to 'Panda Express' and they meet up there. After texting him a few minutes earlier, the man shows up wearing glasses, a black t-shirt, and a pair of blue jeans. He doesn't look like the other men Achilles has been in contact with, but he is interesting. He is also very friendly and excited to be eating at his favorite restaurant. The two men talk a lot about guys in general and how the man just wants to be as massive as humanly possible. Achilles figures out pretty quickly that this guy is into macro growth and loves giant musclemen. It is a fantasy that never really came up until now. He didn't want to imagine this happening in the restaurant so he decides to wait until they went somewhere more isolated. When they finish eating, the two guys go outside to walk to the naval pier. The Brit starts checking this guy out and sees that a major physical change could make a difference in this man's life. He stops to close his eyes and begins to focus in on his friend David's voice. Achilles envisions his slim hairy body and adorably nerdy looks transforming into godlike proportions. He hears David starting to growl in a really deep voice. His skin is starting to stretch and the sound of clothes ripping fills the air. The Brit hears David’s arms expanding to gargantuan size. He flexes his biceps as they are growing shredding his t-shirt sleeves. His growing hairy chest is noticeably hairier now and is getting more powerful by the minute by tearing its way through the rest of his t-shirt. He can feel his back getting wider and wider making the growing nerd thirst for more. His thin legs are now thickly muscled and straining against the fabric in his jeans. He feels them busting the seams out the sides exposing his more defined bubble butt. David's long cock is now much longer making its way out of his underwear which has fallen to the ground. Achilles hears him moaning and grunting as he is getting taller also. The muscles in his back continuously pop making additional space for more height. The quiet and reserved nerd is now a massive monster. Achilles finally opens his eyes and sees the new David standing in front of him. The two big men are in such lust that they start to have sex right there on the pier. This date will have quite an effect on Achilles. David’s penetration leads to a growth sequence for the Brit. He feels his body swelling as David thrusts his long cock inside him. David loves it so much that he can feel Achilles’ body reacting to the fucking. The Brit grows nearly 20 pounds by the time they finish. The two studs lie on the pier talking about random things and cuddle lovingly. They have become very close friends now. David refers Achilles to a man he knows on the other side of Chicago. He tells him that he will talk to him after he meets the other man. Achilles gives David a nice long kiss before he leaves and gets up to find a taxi around the pier. The man is described as a giant man himself. He isn't entirely fit, but his sheer size is something to behold. They are meeting at a club close to the heart of Chicago. David tells Achilles what he looks like so he isn't that hard to miss. Sure enough, this man is standing close to the entrance of the club David told him about. They say their hellos and go inside. In the club, they start talking about each other’s muscles and how they both enjoy flexing in front of other men. This guy admits that he only does it on camera for fun and not for money. This surprises Achilles in a way, but he understands. The man sheds his shirt and starts dancing on the floor. His huge pecs and shoulders have definitely caught Achilles eyes. He joins him on the floor and starts rubbing his chest and looking up at the man's big grin as he starts licking his biceps. He isn’t exactly Achilles' type, but he goes with the flow. Next thing he knows, the man starts to grind on him. The Brit pushes him away, but the man just comes back and starts doing it again. He realizes that this man enjoys the aggressiveness of it all so he gets into it even more. With the two still dancing, Achilles closes his eyes and starts imagining this man getting bigger as he talks with more authority. He asks what the man's name is and he says it is Rick. Rick pushes his giant pecs into Achilles face while his eyes are still closed. Achilles immediately opens his eyes and watches as Rick's pecs are swelling and starting to smother his face. The huge man grabs a hold of him and starts to grow rapidly. The club goers are watching in amazement as Rick is growing entirely out of his clothes and beyond. This is not the typical growth pattern Achilles is used to. Achilles can't get away from him so he attempts to wiggle his way out of his growing hands. Rick is so involved in the transformation that he just lets go of him by accident. His entire body is going through a dramatic change growing muscle on top of muscle. Rick’s cock is now hitting the floor causing him to start stroking it without a second thought. Achilles doesn't stick around to see the rest of the transformation as he is so distraught over what he has done to Rick. He calls David back and tells him that seeing his friend may have been a mistake and that he needs to fly to San Francisco in the meantime to meet up with a friend there. David tells him that he hopes they can meet again really soon because he had such a fantastic night. The two studs hang up and the Brit gets in a taxi located outside the club to go back to O'Hare and fly to San Francisco. The flight takes the entire day so when he arrives in the West Coast city, he goes to a hotel and gets some much needed rest. He will get up the next day to meet with his good friend in person. His friend sent him a text telling him to meet up in the Castro, the center of gay life in the city. Achilles meets his good buddy at a local sports bar and is pleasantly surprised to see the reddish-brown haired muscle bear smiling at him when he goes to sit on a bar stool. They shake hands and the man gives him a nice big bear hug. They start talking and the man tells him that he is in an open relationship where his partner and his self are allowed to pursue their own interests as long as they don't cheat without the other's permission. Achilles thinks that this is an interesting proposition to have. They start talking about all of the events the city offers and how the Brit always wanted to visit. The two men decide to go outside and walk around taking in the sights. Achilles stops for a moment to close his eyes and picture his friend getting bigger and more powerful. He motions him to wait for a minute because he wants to breathe in the air. 'Dan mate, this place has a great atmosphere.' Dan says, 'I'm glad that you decided to come here. I have so many things to show you.' Achilles smiles and says, 'I know you do.' After the exchange on the street, Achilles goes back to focusing on his good friend's beefy body. He hears Dan stop in his tracks and sort of whisper something. He can hear popping sounds coming from the thick bear. He opens his eyes and sees Dan's back stretching wider and getting denser and more powerful. The growing stud starts moaning and grunting seeing his body changing and getting thicker and more developed. His voice is becoming deeper and more boastful. He flexes his huge growing biceps making them rise higher and higher. His clothes have started to rip apart exposing explosive shoulders and traps. He turns to look at Achilles and shows him his wide hairy pecs getting more thickness. He is shocked to see his abs popping out of nowhere and extending to look like large slabs of concrete on his stomach. His legs blow out of his pants and have gotten hairier than before with more reddish-brown fur. Achilles is shocked at how sexy and strong Dan looks with his new body. He goes over to stroke Dan’s new muscles. Dan leans in for a passionate kiss and squeezes the now smaller Achilles in his arms. The Brit places his arms around the bigger bear and is essentially carried up into his chest. The two huge studs start making out and have sex. After this really long session, the two travel on over to where Achilles is staying so he can find some clothes for the new improved Dan. It is at that time Achilles tells Dan he must go to LA to meet up with this young guy he met on the forum. Dan wishes he could stay longer, but that he understands he must do what he has to do. Achilles gives Dan the key to his hotel room and wishes him luck on finding a new wardrobe. He leaves to find a taxi outside to take him to Los Angeles. It takes several hours before Achilles arrives in the one of the largest cities in America to track down his young aficionado. The two acquaintances decide to meet at his apartment in the middle of the city. He arrives at the housing community a little late, but the small man doesn’t mind. He opens the door to greet Achilles and lets him in after a little small talk. After the Brit enters, the college-aged guy reveals his nicely developed chest to him. He’s not entirely ripped, but his symmetry impresses Achilles a lot and sees great potential in the young man. He starts to close his eyes but before he does he says, 'Corey mate, you are looking bloody good.' Corey answers back with, ‘I’m trying, but it has been difficult for me to gain any weight at all.’ He admits that he really wants to massage the Brit very badly, but doesn’t want to offend him. Achilles is fine with allowing Corey to try and loosen up the kinks in his body. Now with his eyes closed, he feels the youngster’s hands slowly rubbing his tired and achy muscles along his shoulders and back. He creates a picture in his mind of Corey’s hands growing while he is trying to massage him. Sitting in a chair in Corey’s living room, Achilles feels something going on behind his head. He turns around to open his eyes and sees Corey's fingers swelling up and knows that the transformation has started to take shape. He hears him start moaning as the growth is moving up his arms now. The Brit sees every single vein and muscle in Corey’s arms start to stretch his skin out and force their way out from what seems like nowhere. This makes the young man react staring at his biceps and triceps growing. The feeling moves up to his shoulders now and eventually down to his chest where his pecs have swollen to twice their size and he is developing perfect six-pack abs. Then it moves to his legs, where he is still wearing his khaki shorts. His quads thicken so much that his shorts start to move up close to his waistline. Corey's growth is quite drastic as his face is much fuller and more mature than before. Achilles is quite surprised to see the smaller guy getting so big and powerful. He decides to get up himself to give the huge youngster a massage of his own since he needs it more than the Brit does. Corey walks over to a mirror to check his self out and is amazed at his new muscles. Achilles follows him over to where he is and gives him a nice rubdown before telling him that the two of them need to set up another time to meet again. The buff youngster wants to know why he would say that. Apparently while the Brit was sitting in the chair, he received a text from a good friend of his in the UK that really wants to see him again. He tells Corey that this bloke doesn't have a lot of time to interact with him because of his schedule and he needs to leave right away. Despite his disappointment, Corey understands the situation and gives Achilles a huge goodbye squeeze. The Brit rushes into the taxi he left there and rides to the airport to fly back to the UK. He arrives in London on time to find that his good mate has sent a taxi to the airport to pick him up. He wants Achilles to meet him at one of the spots he just did a photo shoot at to show him a few things. It takes about a half hour for the Brit to get to the Thames River and wait for his good friend to arrive. He decides to lean down where the water begins and stare at himself to pass the time and admire his size. He currently sits at 280 and would love to add that extra 20 to make it an even number. He flexes his huge guns not noticing that smaller arms are now wrapped around him squeezing really tight. The other bloke laughs and says, 'whoa mate you sure do know how to make me remember you.' Achilles turns to give the man a huge bear hug and kisses him tightly. After putting him down he boasts, 'Chris mate, you are looking bloody beautiful.' Chris has blonde highlights in his brown hair, looks to have a ripped physique, and may even be more attractive than he remembers. He picks Chris up again to give him another hug and is talking to him in a really playful manner. Chris tells him to close his eyes and just relax so he can tickle him. Achilles knows that he is ticklish and won't budge. Instead he goes into another visual fantasy with his friend Chris still in his arms. He really wants Chris to grow as big as him and to feel every single muscle twitch, pop, and stretch as he holds him. The Brit focuses his energy completely on his good mate. As they stand there by the river, Achilles feels Chris's rippling abs along his own thick abdomen and wants them to grow. He hears the other Brit moaning as his body is starting to react making Achilles have to push his arms out and away from him. Chris’s abs start making popping sounds stretching as his tight pecs blow up into thick balloons. His fit arms are bulging with immense power as they explode in size. His cute face now has a more mature look to it than before the change. Even before the growth moves to Chris’s lower body, Achilles is making love to his friend as he kisses and worships the growing bloke’s heaving chest. He feels Chris's back pulling his shirt tighter and it starts shredding in multiple places. He lets go of him due to the fact that Chris is getting taller now. His back is popping and appears to be making room for more muscle to grow. His legs are starting to rip his pants in half exposing his massive quads. This isn't the typical growth pattern Achilles is used to seeing. He is basically turning Chris into his equal. His mindboggling growth is actually stretching his skin and leaving marks. Achilles pulls his pants down to penetrate him and fuck him. Chris's clothes are already shredded and his fit 160 pound body has exploded to 280. His extreme growth has made him six inches taller now. The two British muscle studs have sex all night long as they fuck each other over and over again. Unlike his previous sessions, Achilles stays with his buddy overnight. When he gets up the next morning, he realizes that he has to make one more stop before he heads home. His time with Chris is most likely his favorite, but he does have feelings for most of the guys. He wishes he can stay with Chris a little longer, but his flight to Sydney is just a couple of hours from now and he needs to get moving. Chris tells him not to worry about it and they will meet again sometime soon. He even rides with Achilles to the airport to see him off. They kiss each other goodbye and the Brit-Kiwi boards the plane for Sydney, Australia. He won’t arrive there until later in the day. He has already been there before so he knows the city quite well. His Australian buddy is waiting for him at a restaurant just a little ways from the airport. He wants to eat a late-night dinner with Achilles after a hard workout at the gym. He has never met this man in person, but he has seen his pictures before. The man immediately recognizes him and kids him about his nervous energy. He is a typical looking bodybuilder, probably just getting off a cutting cycle. There is no hair on him that the Brit can see, since the man is wearing a loose button-up shirt and board shorts. They sit down and eat some of the local cuisine and just talk about random stuff. It is nice for Achilles to just settle down a bit before he goes back to Taupo. Instead of waiting to go somewhere first, Achilles closes his eyes as the man is sitting there talking to him. 'Luke mate, I am picturing you right now growing and enjoying every moment of it.' Luke stares at him as his eyes widen and a smile appears on his face. He is starting to feel something happening to him as they sit there. The Aussie feels a sudden rush of adrenaline moving up his spine. Achilles envisions him with a body that rivals some of the biggest heavyweights in the world. Trying not to make a scene by creating too much noise, Luke quietly sits in his seat and grunts as his clothes are getting really tight. The sound of rippage starts to echo throughout the eatery. His expanding back shreds the entire back out of his shirt and keeps going. His arms sitting on the table blow up like cannons. Achilles feels the table starting to quake as Luke's legs bust out the seams on his shorts. His sandals fall apart as his feet continue growing. He can't move now as his massive chest lifts the bolted-down table from the floor. With his eyes now open, the Brit tries to get out of the way but isn’t fast enough. Luke has so much testosterone pumping through his body that he literally pulls the table out of the floor and throws it to the side. Achilles is lifted up by the hulking Aussie and his shirt is ripped completely off. Luke tries to suck on Achilles' nipples to make him submit so he can dominate. The two men have emptied the eatery and start horsing around with each other. Before the police get a chance to arrive, the two huge studs are hoping they won't get caught and have to pay for damages to the restaurant. The problem is Luke is so massive that he has nothing to wear. Achilles manages to find a towel in the eatery to put around Luke's waist until they can get some clothes for him. He manages to drive the brute back to his flat since he has a boyfriend already and tells him that they will continue this wild adventure when he has more time. Luke isn't that keen on Achilles answer, but will hold him to his promise. Achilles manages to find a taxi down the street from Luke’s flat and rides to the airport. After his journeys all over the world, the Brit arrives back in Taupo and is met by a local who takes him to his house that hasn't been touched in weeks. He goes inside to take a much needed shower, but not before he walks past a wall mirror and notices his reflection. He is amazed at how much bigger he is compared to when he left. He stands there and starts posing, checking out all the muscles staring back at him. He imagines himself growing beyond the walls of his house, becoming more than a man. He doesn't have to close his eyes this time because he can just focus his energy on his body through the mirror. In just a short amount of time, he can feel changes happening. He feels the stretching and popping coming from all over his body and it makes him roar with anticipation. He is nude now and the growth is making his skin feel like fabric. He is soaring past the 300 pound mark and it keeps going as his chest swells up, his legs push even further apart, his arms grow thicker, and his height increases. His immense size starts to make the foundation of the house react and huge cracks start appearing down the walls. He is now living out his ultimate fantasy and never wants it to stop. This might be the end of the story, but then again it might not be. Who knows how far Achilles will go with his imagination. Check out other stories with this character here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3910-the-other-side-of-the-species/(mentioned, but not a main character) http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/(supporting character)
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..